Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Of all the things Harry expected to come from a last-ditch midnight rescue at the Ministry of Magic, a trap probably should have been at the top of the list. It had been agonizing, knowing that he had doomed all of his friends, and probably given Voldemort the key to conquering the Wizarding World. And when Bellatrix had struck Sirius…the memory of seeing him flying back towards the Veil was enough to make him choke.

But then probably the last thing anyone expected happened. A woman had flown out of the Veil colliding with Sirius and sent them both tumbling in a heap on the ground. The rush of relief confusion and terror was enough to make Harry forget everything and run to his god-father. He had been fine, and Harry’s heart still rushed in relief at the knowledge that the man he loved as family was alive and safe. Then he had gotten a good look at the woman.

She was…strange. She was dressed in an all-black body suit and wore silver gauntlets. Harry thought she looked like one of the Muggle superheroes from the TV shows his cousin Dudley watched. She had called herself Daisy, and she sounded American. But those were the only two things that Harry could say were “normal” about her.

 She most certainly wasn’t a witch. She hadn’t even known what a wand was. But she was without a doubt powerful. She fought like nothing Harry had ever seen, dodging spells, sending people flying with a wave of her hand. She flicked her wrist and turned Bellatrix’s wand into dust! She killed a man with a jab of her fingers! It was amazing, terrifying, and altogether unbelievable.

But all of that was nothing compared to what she had done next. It was all so clear in Harry’s mind; the moment Voldemort entered the chamber. The cold, the fear, the power the dark wizard held clung to him even now that he was safe and sound at Hogwarts. Harry knew that Daisy was aware of Voldemort’s power. He had seen it in the way she studied him, and in the way she coiled her muscles in preparation for a fight. And yet…she had taunted him! She had taunted Voldemort! Flat out insulted him and drawn him into a dual…and she had won.

It was undeniable. Daisy Coulson-Johnson, the woman who had fallen through the Veil of Death, had defeated Voldemort. She had destroyed his spells, turned his weapons to dust, thrown off his Imperious Curse, sent him flying across the room, and made him bleed. She had made the Dark Lord bleed. Harry could hardly believe it, and he had been there! If Dumbledore had not walked in at that precise moment and distracted her…

“Will you stop that!” Ron cried from his place on the bed. “You’re going to wear a hole through the floor!”

Harry looked around at his roommates. The other three boys, Dean, Seamus, and Neville all nodded watching him nervously, as he paced back and forth. “Sorry,” he muttered. “It’s just…a lot you know. I’m still not even sure what happened.”

“It was pretty incredible,” Neville said. “Who was she?”

“She called herself the Destroyer of Words!” Ron said in awe, “Do you think she’s some sort of magical creature, or god, or something?”

“I still can’t believe you three were stupid enough to go fight You-Know-Who,” Seamus muttered.

“And without us!” Dean cried, “What happened to the DA?”

“It was kind of a last minute plan,” Harry said sitting down at the foot of his bed, “I’m sorry we couldn’t get to you. We didn’t exactly have time.”

“That!” Seamus said pointedly, “Was probably you’re first clue that you should have at least brought the whole DA.”

“We would have all gone,” Dean insisted, “You know we would have.”

Harry blushed and bowed his head. “We didn’t have time,” he muttered, “At least I didn’t think we had. Merlin’s Beard! I’m an idiot. I should have known it was a trap!”

“What I want to know,” Ron said in an attempt to lighten the mood, “Is why that Daisy woman called Dumbledore ‘Gay Gandalf’ and why you and Hermione thought it was so funny?”

Seamus choked on his laughter saying, “She said that?”

Harry felt a faint smile tugging at his lips and nodded, “Yeah, she also said Voldemort,” everyone flinched at the name, “Looked like a white mouse abomination…to his face.”

Dean and Seamus’s eyes bulged, their mouths falling open. They then begged for the story for the third time that night, but this time begging for every last word the strange woman had said. “She was clearly from the Muggle World then,” Seamus said furrowing his brow, “I mean how else would she know about Gandalf and lab rats.”

“It would also explain why she had never heard of You-Know-Who before,” Ron nodded.

Harry shook his head, “I’ve never seen a muggle dressed like her before unless it was in the movies. Besides her powers were…” He remembered the site of Dumbledore and Daisy containing the hellfire in a prism of glass and water. It had been a display of power that Harry doubted anyone could match. It was as beautiful as it was terrifying. “She was very powerful.” Harry finally said.

Ron and Neville nodded, and from the looks on their faces, Harry could tell that they were going through their own memories of the strange woman’s other worldly powers. Finally, Dean cleared his throat, “So what now?”

Harry shrugged, “I don’t know. Madame Pomphrey told us to go straight to our rooms and wait.”

“I’m sure Dumbledore will want to talk to us,” Neville said in quiet voice, “Especially you Harry.”

Harry gave that some thought and shook his head. Dumbledore had been ignoring him all year. Purposefully avoiding him and passing him off to Snape of all people. Even if Dumbledore did want to talk to Harry. Harry wasn’t sure he wanted to talk to Dumbledore. He was still a roiling mess of guilt, shame, relief, wonder, and probably a hundred other emotions he was forgetting to name. But mostly he was just tired. Between sacrificing Umbridge to the centaurs and the fight at the Ministry, Harry was exhausted. And yet he doubted that he would be able to sleep, even if he could try.

However, before Harry could make up his mind on exactly what he wanted to do, the decision was made for him, as Dumbledore walked into the dorm. All of the boys straightened at the sight of the kindly old man whose eyes twinkled at seeing them all safe and sound. “Good evening gentlemen, do you mind if I borrow Harry for a moment? I think it’s high time you all try and get some sleep.”

And just like that, all of the fifth year boys rushed to gather their night things, as Harry was pulled through the door as if by an invisible string. He followed Dumbledore through the castle as the paintings slept and the armor creaked. Neither of them said a word until they had come to the headmaster’s office, and by that time Harry’s churning gut had settled on three distinct emotions. Shame, anger, and curiosity.   

As they entered the office, Harry noticed that it had been repaired since the last time he was there, and Fawkes had returned to his perch. It eased something in Harry to see everything back in its rightful place, even if everything else was so confusing. Still, he said nothing as he took his chair across the desk from Dumbledore. Finally, it was the headmaster who spoke first.

“Before we begin Harry, I want you to know how proud I am of you.” Harry started and studied the Professor’s aging face. His lips were turned in a small smile. His eyes twinkled with mirth. Harry couldn’t find any deception in them, and yet…

‘Sir,” Harry said slowly, “I’m afraid I don’t understand. I led my friends straight into a trap. I almost got Sirius killed! If it hadn’t been for Daisy—”

“Yes,” Dumbledore said gently, “All of that did happen. But you also ran to the rescue of a loved one. You trained your friends so that they were able to stand against fully trained and grown wizards. You kept the prophecy from falling into Voldemort’s hands. Even if you were tricked, you did incredibly well. And I am proud of you.”

“You’ve been avoiding me,” Harry said his voice trembling with frustration. Mostly frustration at himself, but also for the man in front of him. “All year, you’ve been avoiding me! Letting Umbridge do whatever she liked! And now you want to say you’re proud of me?!”

“Harry,” Dumbledore said. His expression twisted as if Harry’s words had caused him actual pain. “I am sorry. I have failed you. I have forgotten what it means to be young, and in doing so I have failed to prepare you for this. And for that I am sorry.”

Harry only stared as the sky began to lighten through the window. Dumbledore took that as a sign to continue. “I know Professor Snape explained to you how you are connected to Voldemort through your scar. And that Voldemort would attempt to possess and manipulate you as he did tonight. Well, it was because of that connection, that I grew afraid. I was afraid, that if took control of your training, then it would be more incentive for Voldemort to possess you. Not to my destruction, but to yours. He thought that I might sacrifice you, to destroy him. It was one of the many reasons he drew you out this night.”

Harry’s stomach twisted uncomfortably at the realization, the horror of the trap he had almost fallen to. “If it hadn’t been for Daisy, what would have happened?” he said.

“What would have happened?” Dumbledore said with a faint smile, “We cannot know. But please rest assured my boy, that I would have done everything in my power to save you and stop Voldemort. As for Miss. Johnson, well,” Dumbledore leaned back in his chair as he stroked his beard. There was a distant look in his eye, as if whatever he was seeing in the middle ground was as amusing as it was confusing. “I do not pretend to understand everything that she is or claims to be. However, I do believe that she is important to the war that is to come.”

Guilt and anger were pushed aside, as Harry leaned forward. He desperately needed to know more about this woman. Anyone who could make Voldemort bleed was someone he desperately wanted to know. And if her speech against the vitriol Voldemort had spewed was anything to go by, then the likely hood of her being an ally was high. “What do you mean Professor?” Harry asked, all curiosity and hope.

Dumbledore turned back to him, the twinkle in his eye growing brighter as he said, “Tell me Harry. Before you destroyed the prophecy, did you hear what it said?”

 Alastor Moody liked to believe he was a practical man. Paranoid, yes. But it was warranted paranoia given the times that they lived in. Still he knew his purpose, and he knew the best way to accomplish it. People did not have to like him for it, as long as they stepped aside and let him get the job done. In this, he recognized a kindred spirit in this Daisy Johnson, from the moment she started threatening to tear You-Know-Who’s limbs off. She was a fighter, like him. And she was practical, like him. Which was why Moody knew she had not told them everything.

Still, he could not begrudge her for it. Constant vigilance demanded that she, a foreigner in a strange world without allies, play her cards close to her vest. Which was why Alastor was almost eager for the Order meeting. Between the Ministry finally getting wise, the woman falling through the veil, and Potter learning about the Prophecy, things were bound to get more interesting.

Alastor rapped the door of 12 Girmmauld Place with his cane and waited. The door was quickly opened by Tonks who properly stuck her wand in his face, but then unproperly relaxed and said, “Ah Moody, good you’re here! What did you say to me on my first day as an auror?”

“That you’re a naive little girl who needs to learn constant vigilance or else you’d be dead within a week,” Alastor growled as he pushed her hand away, “And I still say that’s true, even if you have lasted longer than I expected!”

Tonks just laughed and let him inside. He froze. “What happened there?”

Tonks turned to look at the place where the enchanted painting of Old Mrs. Black once stood. However, now there was only a gaping hole in the plaster, revealing the clean white stone underneath. A truly wicked grin formed over Tonks’s face as she said, “Oh yeah, our guest got here a little after lunch. I don’t think they have enchanted painting where she’s from, so she was curious. She let the old hag rant for about 30 seconds, before she decided the painting had to go. Turned the thing to dust, only took her about three minutes. You should have seen it Moody! It was incredible. Sirius proposed on the spot, it was pretty funny!”

“Hmm,” Alastor said as they moved towards the kitchen, “What else has our guest been up to?”

“Not much I reckon,” Tonks shrugged. “She’s strange though. When she showed up, I barely recognized her.”

“She morph?”

“No, just changed her clothes,” Tonks said with a shrug. “She looked like a proper muggle. Molly gave her a tour. She ate some food. Sirius showed her where his library was. Then she went up to her room, haven’t seen her since.”

“Hmm,” Alastor grumbled. His picture of the young woman was becoming clearer with all of this new information. Firstly, he had been right. She had not told them everything about herself or her powers. She had said that she created blasts of force, but what kind of blast or force could turn an enchanted object reinforced by dark magic into dust? Furthermore, her ability to change without spells or potions was fascinating, and spoke to training in undercover work. Alastor desperately wanted to sit down and talk with this woman. Maybe even trade battle stories. But that would have to wait as they reached the kitchen where the rest of the Order were waiting.

“Alastor,” Remus said standing up to greet him. “How are things looking at the Ministry?”

Straight to it then, good. “It’s bloody chaos, is what it is,” he growled, “If Fudge hasn’t resigned by the end of the day, then I’ll throw him out of office myself. Scrimgeour and Bones have taken things in hand though. So, I reckon one of them will be in charge by the end of the day. Anyone hear from Dumbledor?”

“Just to be here by seven,” Tonks said.

“What happened Alastor?” Molly Weasley asked as she set a cup of tea in front of him, “We heard from the others. But they all said you talked with…our guest the longest. Can you tell us more about her?”

Alastor looked around the table as he waved his ring over his cup. Arthur Weasley was still pale from his injuries, but he was leaning forward with an eagerness that he usually only showed towards muggle artifacts. His wife, Molly, stood to the side fidgeting nervously with a towel. Sirius Black lounged in his chair, a casual grin on his face. Remus Lupin was calm and serine but also watching him with an anticipatory eagerness, while Tonks did the same across the table. They were all watching him, eager for information that he doubted Daisy had given.

“She said she’s from another universe,” Alastor said as he sipped his tea. “That she’s from another world entirely.”

A collection of gasps and muttered explanations went out from around the table. “What else did she say Moody?” Arthur asked leaning even more forward.

“Said she’s something called an Inhuman,” he explained. “She’s human, but in the same way that we’re human. Only her power doesn’t come from magic. I’m not sure how it all works. Said it comes from something called ‘genes.’ From what I understand, the muggle world and wizarding world of her place is far more integrated than it is here. But her muggle world is very similar to ours.”

“Fascinating,” Arthur said, “I wonder how different? Do think that the rubber ducks have the same function as ours? Or are there more major differences like—”

“But you believe her?” Remus cut in before Arthur could spiral too far into his obsession. “That she’s from another universe? Is such a thing possible?”

“It’s not the strangest thing I reckon,” Tonks said, “Besides I’ve never heard of anything that could do the things she does. I mean, she almost cut You-Know-Who’s head off!”

“I know,” Sirius said a dopey grin filling his face, “And it was brilliant! I swear I’m going to marry that woman.”

Tonks and Molly scoffed as Remus swatted Sirius’s feet off the table saying, “That’s what you said about Lilly when she punched Smiths in the teeth.”

Sirius barked a laugh and nodded, “To bad James was also there. Never seen a boy so smitten in my life!”

Alastor shook his head as he sipped his tea. His magical eye swirled and darted showing all of the hidden nooks and crannies of the old house. With it he could see the world a lot clearer than other. He could see the dark magic that hovered in the secret corners of the house. He could see that pesky Kreacher skulking in his cabinet, no doubt morning the loss of his mistress, and…

“Well,” Alastor called, “Are you going to sneak or are you going to come in here and talk to us?”

The others spun as Daisy Johnson walked through the servants door. Her smile was casual, but her eyes were sharp and searching. She walked with an easy confidence in her muggle clothes, but there was a calculation to her movements that screamed combat. She was young. Alastor doubted she was older than thirty, but the scars on her neck and her arms said she had fought countless battles and survived them. She settled in an empty chair that gave her a perfect view of the room and its occupants, and Moody felt the same instant kinship he had when they were in the Ministry. She was as paranoid as he was, probably more so, but where wore his paranoia as armor, she hid it under confidence and swagger. It was amusing, and had Alastor leaning forward and asking,

“So what’d you hope to gain from listening in our little conversation?”

Daisy shrugged as she smirked at him, “Context mostly. I understand the basics of your little war, but I’m still not clear on all the players. All I really know is old Voldy-shorts is magic Hitler, and you guys are trying to stop him, but either your government is incompetent, or the current leaders are fools leaving your defense to a handful of cops and civilians.”

“A mix of both, I reckon,” Alastor said sipping his drink.

“So let me guess,” Daisy said crossing her legs, taking them all in, “Para-military group. Dedicated to taking out the Death Eaters, follow Dumbledor specifically.”

“During the height of You-Know-Who’s power,” Remus said leaning forward, “There was no one you could trust. The Ministry specifically was practically overrun with spies and traitors. So secret societies like ours were necessary in order to fight back. We are the Order of the Phoenix, and we were, are the most effective against the Death Eaters.”

Daisy nodded calmly, as she accepted tea from Molly. Alastor noticed how her cup trembled a touch before she drank it, leading him to be even more convinced that she had not revealed everything about her powers. “So,” she said after a sip, “How do you make sure none of your own are…influenced.”

“Constant vigilance,” Alastor said, “Personal questions, revelio charms, and other security measures, to make sure no one’s in disguise. And besides the only people invited into the Order are those we trust without question.”

“Not to mention Dumbledore,” Arthur said from his chair, “I doubt there’s a person alive who could fool that man.”

Daisy hummed, and Alastor could tell that she wasn’t satisfied with that answer, which he had to agree with. There were too many holes in their security, which Sirius confirmed by saying stiffly, “Even then it’s not fool proof. We have had one or two traitors in the past. They cost us dearly.”

“You’re imprisonment?” Daisy asked.

“Long story,” Sirius said with a wave of his hand.

“The point is,” Tonks interjected, “That in this war there are really three parties. Death Eaters, the Ministry, and the Order. The Ministry’s alright, and they actually are effective.”

“Except when their being infiltrated and being run by fools,” Daisy said nodding, “I guess somethings are the same in every universe.”

“What is your universe like?” Arthur said leaning forward.

“Very different, and very similar,” Daisy said setting down her cup, “Honestly, I don’t know how to explain it to you. It’s a lot like your mundane world. The main differences are in technology and certain parts of history. I talked about some of this with Dumbledore and Moody.”

“Fascinating!” Arthur declared, “And—”

“You must be hungry dear,” Molly said gently, cutting of her husband’s ramblings, “Is there anything I can get for you before the rest of the Order comes?”

“No thank you, Mrs. Weasley,” Daisy said with a smile, “What I really want to know is how that kid, Harry, fits into all of this?”

“Well, that’s rather a long story.” Everyone turned to see Dumbledore standing serenely in the doorway watching Daisy with keen eyes, and a gentle smile.

Daisy leaned back in her chair, giving Dumbledore a pointed look that said, “Then tell it.”

Dumbledore sat across from her and began. “James and Lilly Potter were among our strongest. They stood against Voldemort three times and survived. They were passionate and fierce, and some of the best people I have ever known.”

“Remus and I,” Sirius said, “Were friends with them at school. As well as another, Peter Pettigrew.”

The way Sirius spit the name out as if it were a vile curse, gained a flicker of recognition from Daisy that made Alastor narrow his eye. But neither of them said anything as Dumbledore continued, “Sixteen years ago, a prophecy was made. It was this ‘The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches... born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies... and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not... and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives.’”

Daisy nodded in understanding, “I’m guessing old Voldy-shorts thought that this referred to Harry.”

Dumbledore nodded and continued the story, “One of our spies among their ranks confirmed his target, and we put Lilly and James into hiding. But a year later their Secret Keeper, betrayed them. Voldemort killed James and Lilly. But he was unable to kill Harry.”

Daisy heaved a great sigh and said, “Let me guess, magic bullshit.”

A twinkle of amusement glinted in Dumbledore’s eyes as he said, “Because Lilly gave her life for her son, a powerful magic surrounded him, and protects him to this day. However, it will only last until he is seventeen, our age of maturity.”

Daisy nodded as if this was all within expectations then asked, “So what are you doing about his protection in the meantime? I mean, the sacrifice probably doesn’t protect him from everything. Voldy-shorts can still get to him if he tries hard enough.”

“During the school year, he is at Hogwarts,” Dumbledore said calmly, “Which is under my protection. During the rest of the year, he lives with his aunt and uncle. They are both muggles, and since they are family, they strengthen the charm.”

Both Sirius and Molly snort, causing Daisy to raise her eyebrow questioningly at them. “They might be blood,” Sirius said, “But I doubt their any real family to Harry.”

“The number of things I’ve heard about those muggles from Ron,” Molly shook her head in distaste, “Well, lets just say I’ll be glad when Harry is finally out of that house.”

“Oh?” Daisy asked, her body tense, putting Alastor on alert. But he said nothing as Sirius nodded and said,

“He once told me, that the only reason he had even a vaguely good summer, was because he told them I was a violent criminal just escaped from jail, and I’d turn them all into bats if they didn’t treat him right.”

“Which to be fair,” Remus said fondly, “Isn’t exactly false.”

Sirius shrugged, but Daisy was leaning forward intently, “Did Harry ever give you specifics about how he was treated?”

Sirius and Molly both shook their heads. “I just know,” Molly said, “That all of his clothes are too big, and every time I see him after the summer, he looks like he hasn’t eaten for a week. But if I try and ask him about it directly, he just shrugs it off. I can’t get a straight answer out of him!”

There was a silence in the kitchen as Daisy nodded and leaned back in her chair. Finally, she turned to Dumbledore and said, “Would you like my advice?”

“Please.”

“Get Harry out of that house.” Dumbledore’s eyebrow twitched in curiosity, but Daisy continued, “Unless his uncle and aunt are some sort of ex-military, then he’s probably in more danger than he would be otherwise. Is there anyone in the Wizarding World who’d be willing to take him in?”

“I’m his godfather,” Sirius said eagerly, “He’s said before, that he would like to stay with me if I were ever exonerated.”

Daisy nodded, “Between the magic cloaking spell, and the fact that this is anti-fascist headquarters, I doubt there’s anywhere safer for him. Get him out of that house.”

Alastor looked at Dumbledore out of the corner of his eye, but the old wizard only nodded and asked, “What else would you recommend?”

Daisy shrugged and said, “Shore up your defenses. Find a better way to identify your allies than questions. I mean, with the right tools even a muggle can get you to squeal. Also, you all need a clear exit strategy. If things go south, you need safehouses, bolt holes, and resource stashes for all of your operatives. Just safe places in case worse comes to worse.”

“I can work on those things,” Alastor grunted, “I’ve always told you our security could use some work.”

“Anything else?” Dumbledore asked patiently.

“Yeah,” Daisy said, and now she was looking Dumbledore straight in the eye, “Voldy-shorts told me that he defeated death. Was that posturing or did he actually do it?”

“Does that matter?” Dumbledore asked.

Daisy rocked in her chair studying Dumbledore casually saying, “I’ve fought some immortals before. Or beings who claimed to be immortal. I’ve learnt that the trick to defeating them, is to figure out how they got their power. If you know how their power works, then you can learn how to take it away.”

“If we learn how You-Know-Who cheated death fourteen years ago,” Remus said suddenly eager, “Then we can prevent it from happening again!”

“Got any ideas on that Dumbledore?” Daisy said, and Alastor suddenly felt himself tense at the subtle implication.

Dumbledore just smiled and said, “It is a matter I have been looking into for quiet some time. I do have theories but none of them are confirmed. As for the other matters, yes, Alastor, I do believe you would be the best for shoring up our defenses. Tonks you will of course make sure he doesn’t go too far.”

Tonks nodded and Dumbledore stroked his beard. “As for young Harry,” he said, “You will have to contact him. If he wishes to return to 4 Private Drive, then we cannot stop him.”

“I’ll write to him now!” Sirius said practically leaping from the table, and Alastor was convinced that if he was in his dog form then his tail would be wagging. It made everyone smile, as Molly refilled everyone’s cups.

“Now,” Dumbledore said, “Miss. Johnson. I’m sure you have a great many questions, before the rest of the Order gets here.”

“Yeah,” Daisy said rocking her chair a bit, “You can say that.”   

Chapter Text

Harry had never been this excited for summer. For the past five years, he clung to the last moments aboard the train, as if it were the last breath of fresh air he would receive before descending into a pit. For five years, he dragged his feet at Platform 9 ¾ refusing to leave his friends even when they passed through the barrier, until he saw the Dursleys impatiently waiting for him at the entrance of the station. 

But now! Now he was going to live with Sirius. What had begun as his worst school year yet was turning out to be the best, purely because of these last few weeks between the attack on the Ministry and the last day of school. 

After his talk with Dumbledore, he had returned to his dorm, where he, Ron, and Neville were confined until they were fully rested and everything at the Ministry had been settled. It was the same for the girls, so Harry was only able to tell his roommates everything he had learned about Daisy, and the Prophecy. 

The next day, McGonagall had returned, and had promptly filled Gryffindor's hourglass to the brim with rubies, simultaneously giving them the lead in house points and putting Snape firmly in his place. And while they had all been confined to their dorms, rumors had spread throughout the school about what had happened at the Ministry. It took precisely twenty-four hours for everyone in the school to hear how they had defeated Umbridge, escaped the school, fought Death Eaters, and watched a small half-asian woman throw Voldemort across a room. And everyone was thrilled. 

So when the six had entered the Great Hall for breakfast they received a standing ovation from both Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff, and even some parts of Slytherin. Which surprised Harry until Ginny thumped him and hissed, 

"Just because they've been influenced, doesn't mean they're all bad. We should know that better than anyone. Besides, there are some muggleborns there. Not to mention even Slytherin hated Umbridge…well, the Slytherins that weren't Malfoy and his goons."

Harry snorted, and smiled his appreciation as he took his seat, and the entire house clamored to hear their story. Ron of course reveled in the attention, and eagerly told everybody everything, which Harry thanked him for. With everyone's attention on Ron, and Hermione making sure he never got too carried away, Harry was able to eat his meal in peace, and process the more sobering parts of his conversation with Dumbledore he hadn't told anyone yet. 

With all of this going on, people barely noticed the mail flying in. Harry most certainly didn't until an unfamiliar barn owl dropped a letter on top of his eggs. Blinking Harry read it, re-read it, and then whooped for joy startling pretty much the entire hall. 

"What is it Harry?" Hermione asked concerned. 

"Sirius!" He cried. "He's been exonerated! Bones cleared him yesterday! I'm going to live with him! I'm leaving the Dursleys!" 

"Harry, that's amazing!" Hermione cried. 

"Good on you mate!" Ron exclaimed, thumping him on the back, "Which means we'll get to see each other a lot more this summer! This is going to be great!" 

Everyone who knew, and believed in Sirius's innocence, immediately jumped to congratulate Harry, as he scribbled his excitement down on a fresh sheet of parchment and sent it off with the same owl. The rest of the hall whispered in confusion, as Harry ran off to find Hedwig and promptly write to the Dursleys saying he would never see them again. 

It was turning into one of the best weeks of Harry's life. So he was surprised when the melancholy march he usually underwent between the carriages and the school was actually filled with excitement and joy, like it was a proper holiday! 

But of course not even a week of celebrating with his friends, prepping for the Summer, and anticipating the future could prepare him for the sight of Remus and Sirius standing beside the Weasleys on Platform 9 ¾, smiling and free as they got off the train. No more hiding. No more running. His family was alive and free, and he was going home with them. The Weasleys, Sirius, Remus, even Hermione, were all going back to 12 Grimmuald Place. With everyone he truly loved under one roof, it really was shaping up to be the best summer of his life. 

The first thing they noticed, when they reached Number 12, was that the old silver snake door knocker and handle had been replaced with a bronze lion for the knocker, and a phoenix on the handle. 

"Daisy, Molly, and Moody have been busy," Sirius explained. 

"She's really living here then?" Hermione asked in whispered awe. 

"Of course she is!" Sirius exclaimed a little offended, "It's unwise to neglect a life debt. Besides I reckon she would have ended up here anyways." 

"How have you been busy with her?" Ron asked with furrowed brows. 

"Oh," Mrs. Weasley said with a wave of her hand, "You'll see. Besides, if you're going to be staying here long term Harry, then we had to be doubly sure all of those pesky dark artifacts were destroyed." 

Before any of them could ask more questions, Sirius opened the door and strolled in like it was actually his house, instead of the prison he had run away from as a boy. The change in the building was startling. The cobwebs were gone from the chandelier, and it cast a warm golden light in the hallway, filling Harry with the warmth of home. The troll leg and wicked looking coat hanger was still there, but they didn’t look quite so strange in the light of the freshly cleaned crystal. A fresh carpet had been laid down, and…

“What happened to Old Mrs. Black?” Hermione exclaimed. 

Sirius’s contented grin stretched into a gleeful smile as they stopped to stare at the hole in the plaster the size of a doorway, where the old vile portrait used to hang behind its black curtains. Now there was only clean exposed stone, and an empty curtain rod. “Daisy,” Sirius said wistfully, “Decided she didn’t like my mother. Can’t say I blame her. Blasted the bitch to dust. It was amazing!”

Harry groaned as he turned to his godfather, “You’re not going to be flirting with her all summer, are you?”

Lupin barked a laugh as the adults chuckled. “Sorry Harry,” Lupin said consolingly, “But I’m afraid that ship has sailed.”

“I’m not that bad!” Sirius protested. But before they could continue teasing him, Tonk’s voice echoed up from the kitchen shouting,

“We do NOT need that many safe houses!”

“This is war!” a second female voice shouted, “We need as many hideouts as possible, not only to keep us safe, but to confuse the enemy! We need to take every precaution to keep those kids safe!” 

“THANK YOU!” Moody’s voice bellowed through the halls, “Exactly what have I been saying! Constant Vigilance! Why can’t anyone else understand that?”

“Because we are practical, and you two are the most paranoid wankers, I’ve ever had the misfortune to work with!” 

“Oh Lord,” Mrs. Weasley sighed, “They’re at it again.”

“Who is?” Ginny asked.

“Daisy, Moody, and Tonks,” Remus said fondly, “Daisy offered to help us shore up our defenses, and Dumbeldore gave her Alastor and Tonks to help. Her ideas have been…interesting, and Moody loves everyone of them, but…”

“They tend to go overboard,” Sirius admitted with a laugh, “I think their paranoia is feeding off of each other. But then again, we probably should have been doing some of these things from the beginning so…” he shrugged as he led them into the kitchen. Exchanging glances, the students followed as the yelling grew louder.

They entered to find Tonks, with bright blue hair today staring down Daisy over a map of muggle London, as Moody scowled into his tea. Harry was a little taken aback by Daisy at first. If he had passed her on the street of muggle London then he wouldn’t have looked twice, assuming she was a university student of some sort. Of course that made her painfully stand out in the kitchen of Grimmauld Place, among the robed Order Members and the magically moving appliances. But even then she moved with the confidence of belonging, that forced you to accept her presence, even if all logic dictated that she should be anywhere else. 

She didn’t seem to notice the newcomers at first, as she was currently jabbing a finger into the heart of London saying, “We need at least three mundane safe houses in the city. And one in each region of the country. If worst comes to worst, the safest place isn’t going to be the Wizarding World. It will be the Muggle one.”

“As true as that may be,” Tonks groaned, “We do not need that many! How do you even plan to afford all of this?”

“Confundus Charms and other concealments can help us acquire the locations,” Moody growled. “The main issue will be stocking them.”

Daisy nodded, “Weapons, food, clothes, and money, are the first things on that list. By the way, we should put some muggle supplies in your Wizarding safe houses…you do have wizarding safe houses right?”

“Of course,” Moody said with a manic kind of gleam. “But I don’t see how muggle tools will be useful in the Wizarding World. Magic and technology don't really mix.”

Daisy shrugged as she started marking the map with a pencil. “You’d be surprised. Besides, I really want to test how effective some of my ‘mundane’ weapons measure up against your magic bullshit.”

“No!” Tonks said furiously, erasing Daisy’s marks. “No more of your weapons! And you get one safe house for now. I’ll talk to Dumbledore about the others.”

Moody grumbled into his tea. But Daisy rolled her eyes, and redid her marks. “Whatever,” she said, “Hi kiddos. How was school?”

Harry blinked as Tonks and Moody turned to them. He was almost certain that Daisy hadn’t seen them come in. But Harry shook himself and stepped forward and the others followed him, “Hi, um…it was good…what’s going on here?”

“Nothing much,” Daisy said, straightening as she folded her map, and Harry got the distinct impression that she would get every single one of those safe houses, as her lips twisted into a devious smile. “Just some creative differences. Sirius or I can fill you in once you’re settled.”

“You don’t need to bother with that,” Mrs. Weasley said, as she directed all of the children into their chairs, simultaneously levitating the scones, biscuits, and tea over and onto the table. “There’s no need to frighten them with all of your ‘protocol’ talk.”

Daisy and Moody shared a look, and then sipped their tea. Apparently there was a longer argument there, but the two veterans were content to let it go in favor of letting the young teens enjoy the start of their holidays. Sirius helped move the conversation along, by clearing his throat and saying, 

“I don’t think any of you have officially met. Daisy, these two are Molly’s youngest, Ron and Ginny. You met Hermione at the Ministry.”

“Yes,” Daisy said smiling widely at Hermione, “You did well during the fight. I was impressed, but you clearly need a little more combat training. I can help with that if you want.” 

“Oh!” Hermione said blushing, “Well, thank you. And that’s very kind.”

“Is that offer open to everyone?” Ginny asked, leaning forward.

“No,” Mrs. Weasley said sharply, shooting Daisy a pointed look. “You kids, don’t need to worry about any of that for a little while longer.”

Daisy held up her hands in surrender, as she leaned back in her chair. Sirius cleared his throat. “And of course you met my godson Harry.” 

“Of course,” Daisy said, studying Harry with too knowing eyes. It reminded him of the way Dumbledore looked at him, and he couldn’t imagine why considering he and Daisy were nothing alike. Still he smiled and gave her a little wave asking, 

“So how long do you plan on being here?”

Daisy shrugged saying, “No clue. I guess until my friends find me, which might take a while since that portal brought me to another universe instead of another planet. So while I wait I might as well do some nazi hunting!”

“Nazi?” Ron asked with a furrowed brow.

“The Death Eaters,” Daisy said with laughter echoing in her voice, “They’re literally magic nazis! You do know what nazis are right?”

“Of course!” Ron scoffed. 

“World War II was as big of a deal in our world as it was in yours,” Remus said, patiently taking the seat between Tonks and Sirius.

Daisy shrugged, as Hermione spoke up, “I’m sorry Miss. Johnson–”

“Daisy, please! Otherwise you’ll make me feel old!”

“Right,” Herimione cleared her throat, “Daisy, I’m sorry, but are you implying that the magic that brought you here could have potentially have sent you to another planet? As in outer space?”

“Yep,” Daisy said, rocking in her chair. “Does this universe not have space travel?”

“Space travel?” Ginny said, “As in…leaving Earth to go to Mars or something?”

“The muggles do it,” Harry explained, “They send people to space all the time. They’ve even put people on the moon, but they haven’t made it to Mars.”

“Yet,” Hermione said, smiling with pride as all of the Wizards including Moody dropped their jaws in shock. It wasn’t often that the muggle world could impress the magic users, since magic replaced the need for most muggle technology. So like all muggleborns, Hermione reveled in the moments when she could prove that science was not inferior to magic.

Daisy just chuckled into her tea and said, “Actually I’ve been to space before. Spent five whole years there, traveling between planets. First time was with my friend Jemma, we were looking for her husband, that took us about a year. Then I spent four years with my sister and boyfriend, just exploring. It was pretty incredible.”

Now Harry and Hermione were also staring in shock. “Aliens?” Harry whispered cautiously. 

“Yep!” Daisy said with a smirk.

“Merlin’s beard!” Hermione gasped.

“Alien?” Moody said grumply, “I take it that doesn’t mean a stranger from another country?”

“Try another planet,” Daisy said with a laugh, “You didn’t think humans were the only intelligent life in the universe did you?”

“Shit!” Tonks whispered.

“Language,” Mrs. Weasley said, her voice a touch strained, as her world expanded ten fold. 

“Wait!” Sirius cried. “You have a boyfriend?”

That broke the spell, as everyone chuckled and rolled their eyes. The teens immediately began asking a hundred questions per minute. Ron and Ginny most of all, as some of the things Daisy said needed clarification about the muggle world. Pretty soon, Daisy was launched into a story about the time she had to fight a sentient man eating plant, which had pollen that would cause everyone within a ten foot radius, to burst into song. Everyone laughed as she described the dance routine she had been forced to take part in, and how satisfying it had been to destroy the overgrown weed. 

“Do you think we have any creatures like that here?” Hermione asked.

“God! I hope not,” Daisy exclaimed. “But anyway. I think I’ve kept you kiddos long enough. You’ll want to unpack, and I’ve got some work to do. Tonks, Moody, always a pleasure.”

Daisy left them smiling through the old servants door, and almost immediately, Arthur Weasley barged in through the main door. “Daisy! I thought I heard–”

“She just left Arthur,” Mrs. Weasely said patiently. 

“Rats,” Mr. Weasley muttered. “And here I was hoping to get her opinion on the use of ‘duct tape.’”

“That’s probably why she left,” Moody said standing. “Now, I'm going to. The ministry will be looking for me soon.”

“Me too,” Tonks said, “But I’ll be back later. Glad you’re all back! Remus.”

And just like that they were gone. But before the adults could start asking the usual, “How was school” questions. Ron burst out, 

“Dad, did you know the muggles put someone on the moon?! Why haven’t we done that?”

Mr. Weasley looked as if he had just been struck by the paralyzing charm.

…

Harry smiled as he looked around his room. His room. It was the same second floor bedroom he had shared with Ron during the summer, but it had changed. Harry had wondered why Sirius kept sending him letters, asking about his favorite color, or his favorite sports teams, and such. Now he knew why.

Sirius had had the room painted a warm crimson, like the walls in his room back at Hogwarts. Posters of Harry’s favorite quidditch teams lined the walls; he had been learning more about them since the World Cup. There was a brand new stand for Hedwig in the corner. And yet there was still room to grow, in case Harry wanted to add his own touches. 

But Harry couldn't think of a single thing to add. The room was his. None of Duddley’s old presents cluttered the dresser. It wasn’t Ron’s room with his posters on the wall. It was Harry’s, and he had never been happier. He had laughed and hugged Sirius when he saw it. It was perfect. Sirius had laughed and then left them to unpack, and Harry and Ron talked over what their summer would look like. 

“Mum will want to go back to the Burrow eventually,” Ron said as he put his stuff in the dresser. “You could come with us, but I reckon you’ll want to stay here.”

“I have no idea what I’ll want,” Harry admitted. “This is the first time I won’t be forced to stay in one place just waiting for news.”

“Well, we’re in London,” Ron said consideringly, “I reckon we’ll be able to take the Knight Bus to Diagon Alley some days.” 

“Not without an escort, probably,” Harry said sulking.

“I know!” Ron exclaimed, “We can get Daisy to take us! She’s never been there after all, and I bet she’ll want to!”

Harry nodded his agreement. He really wanted to get to know the strange woman. She was just so different from anyone he had met before. Besides, he had to know if his godfather actually stood a chance with her, or if she was just teasing him. But above all, he wanted to know about her powers, and how she had defeated Voldemort. 

Harry smiled looking around his room. His room. Voldemort could wait. He was tired from the journey, and it was shaping up to be a pretty amazing summer. So he collapsed in his bed with a sigh. And for the first time perhaps in his whole life, he actually felt like he was on holiday.

Chapter Text

Daisy liked Arthur Weasely. He was like a puppy, always so excitable about the smallest tidbit of information she could give him about her world. His infectious joy and enthusiasm was amusing, but on some days it could get rather annoying, especially if he decided to corner her in the library.

Still, Daisy decided that she liked the Wizarding World. She hadn’t seen much of it, and yes, the architecture gave her powers vertigo. But all in all it was fun. The way Molly just flicked her wand and delivered heart-stoppingly good meals. All of the fun little spy gadgets Mad-Eye would randomly produce to show off to her. The way Tonks randomly changed her hair depending on the weather. There was a certain level of whimsy about the way this world worked, that had her smiling like a little kid. 

But then there were the not so fun parts. After the portrait incident, Molly and Mad-Eye had a habit of bringing her every dark artifact that they didn’t know what to do with, and she would turn it to dust for them. Daisy didn’t complain though as it was good training for her powers. She could now instinctively identify the vibrations of dark magic and dispel them without a second thought. Still that didn’t mean the sheer amount of all of those dangerous objects wasn’t mind boggling. Daisy didn’t know what half of those things did, and she didn’t want to know. And she was increasingly grateful that she had destroyed that painting of Mrs. Black.

Also there was the fact that this “Order” was painfully underprepared for the war on their doorstep. Most of them were trained, but only in magical combat, which Daisy concluded meant, standing around and waving your wand. Not to mention, they didn’t seem to understand the concept of a contingency plan. From what she had gathered, the entire Order basically revolved around Dumbly-door, and his cryptic wisdom. 

It made the agent in Daisy cringe and hiss, at their lack of a command structure, protocols, and resources. What would happen if Dumbledore kicked the bucket? The guy was obviously very old, and while powerful, he was still mortal. If he died, then who would take command? A small part of her worried that all of these “seasoned” adults would turn to Harry, considering all of this shit storm seemed to revolve around him in one way or another. 

That bothered a very primal part of her. So in between perusing Sirius’s library and helping with the evil trinket destruction, Daisy and Moody would spend hours coming up with safety measures in case worst came to worst. She was pretty sure the rest of the house thought she was crazy, but she knew from experience the need for a good escape route when things went sideways. Besides, it was fun. Moody was definitely…moody, but he had some crazy ideas that Daisy couldn’t help but appreciate, and she enjoyed swapping war stories with him. 

Of course her stories were highly edited, both to make sense and to downplay her powers. Just because she liked these people, didn’t mean she trusted them. They still didn’t know the full scope of her powers, and she wasn’t going to elaborate unless it was absolutely necessary. 

But now the kiddos were back from school, which promised to make Daisy’s days even more interesting. Because like all kids, they were curious and excitable, and it was their summer vacation. So they were eager and full of energy, waiting to explode in whatever chaos teenagers in this world got up to. 

So she wasn’t really surprised when she found them poking around the latest addition to the Black’s ancestral home. 

“Can I help you?” she asked and they all jumped and spun to stare at her.

“Um,” Harry said, stepping forward. “Wasn’t there a family tree in here?”  

Daisy nodded with a smile, "Painted over it. It made Sirius happy."

"That worked?!" Ron exclaimed, "I thought it was magically stuck on the wall." 

Daisy shrugged and began wrapping her left hand, "You people are too reliant on magic. You'd be surprised how many simple muggle solutions there are to complex magic problems." 

"And all this?" Ginny said gesturing at the brand new punching bag, crash pads, and exercise weights. 

Daisy smiled as she wrapped her right hand. "I mentioned to Sirius that I needed a place to train. He is either very serious about marrying me or repaying that life debt. Probably both." 

"That sounds right," Harry said with fond exasperation, "So…training?"

Daisy nodded as she began stretching. "Powers are awesome. But you can't be over reliant on them. So I try to do at least one to two hours of martial arts practice everyday. Or every other day, if I'm busy."

"What arts?" Ron asked, but Hermione explained. 

"It's a type of muggle combat," she said matter of factly but with a hint of excitement. "Muggles don't have wands, so they usually train to become experts with different weapons. Mostly guns, knives, and things. But martial arts is a practice where a warrior can turn their body into a weapon. There are many different styles, and most people just focus on one. But I'm guessing you practice multiple?" 

Daisy couldn't stop her grinn from growing. This girl was smart, and observant. She reminded her of a mini-Jemma. She even had the accent. So she nodded and said, "I wouldn't call myself an expert, since most of my training was pretty informal. But yeah, I know tai chi, taekwondo, jujitsu, karate, krav maga, Kung Fu, boxing, and aikido, among other things I've picked up here and there." 

Ginny and Ron furrowed their brows in confusion, while Harry and Hermione gaped in awe. Daisy just chuckled and moved to the punching back. Clearly the two wizard kids wouldn't be able to understand without a demonstration. So she gave them one. 

She fell into position, and attacked the bag with a flurry of jabs and crosses that would have been dizzying to any opponent. She threw in some high kicks and upper cuts in, and she made sure to add in some flourishes just to show off. When she finished her bag routine, she recentered herself and turned back to the kiddos. 

What she had done wasn't that impressive. It was just a simple warmup routine, but it had all four kids staring at her in awe. But before she could laugh at them, Ginny stepped forward with a ferocious light in her eyes and said, "Teach me!" 

Daisy started back. "What?" 

"Teach me!" Ginny said again just as eagerly. "Please! That was amazing!" 

"Um," Daisy said, caught somewhere between amusement and befuddlement, "I don't think your mom would like me teaching you how to punch a guy's head off." 

"Can you do that?" Ginny asked with far to much curiosity, which prompted her brother to shake himself and say, 

"No! Ginny, Mum would never agree to this! Besides, you're dangerous enough as it is!" 

"You do not want to be on the other end of her reducio charms," Harry explained. Daisy tilted her head at the appreciation and fondness she saw in the boy when he looked at the firey red head, and filed that away for later. 

"Mum can't stop me," Ginny insisted. "Besides, it's Daisy's decision." 

"Woah!" Daisy cried, "Slow down! Ginny, I'd love to teach you. All of you, actually, could use some solid self defense skills. But I'm not going to teach you anything without your parent's permission, are we clear?" 

Ginny seemed to calm as she nodded and then she ran off to find either her mom or her dad. Probably her dad, as he was most likely to say yes. Ron just sighed and pulled Harry out to do whatever wizard kids did when they were stuck in the house. But Hermione lingered a little longer staring at the bag with an intensity that could set it on fire. Daisy shifted so that she caught the girl's eye. When Hermione looked at her, Daisy cocked an eyebrow questioningly. 

Hermione straightened and said, "You don't need my parent's permission. When can I start learning?"

"And why not?" 

Hermione shifted uncomfortably and stared at the wall where the Ancient and Noble House of Black's family tree used to be. "Harry and Ron don't know." 

"Know what?" 

Hermione hugged herself as her eyes shifted between steely determination and watery defeat. "I…both of my parents are muggles. I'm a muggleborn." 

"Ok," Daisy said slowly. She had a sneaking suspicion of where this was going, considering Hermione was spending the summer here and not with her parents. 

"You-Know-Who and the Death Eaters," Hermione continued, "Their main targets are muggles and muggleborns. I guess you could say…that if they're magic Nazis, then we're the Jews. Parents of muggleborns were their prime targets during the first Wizarding War." 

Daisy nodded and let Hermione continue, at her own pace. "I had to protect them," Hermione said barely above a whisper. "When I heard he was back…they're dentists. They couldn't protect themselves…and Harry's my best friend. We're at the top of the Death Eaters' hit list. They would have been targeted. It's not even a question of if, it was when. So I…I…"

"You protected them," Daisy said softly.

Hermione whipped tears from her eyes and nodded. "I modified their memories. It wasn't even hard. Mrs. Weasley was there to pick me up and bring me here. So I took advantage of the opportunity, so the Ministry wouldn't charge me with underage magic. I know I put her in a difficult position, but I had to do it. I had to protect them!" 

"Yeah," Daisy said softly, "Me too." 

Hermione's eyes snapped to Daisy's and they shared a look of clear understanding. Daisy smiled softly and explained, "My parents were monsters. Monsters that loved me, but still monsters. After my dad killed my mom to protect me, he virtually saved the world, so some leniency was in order. But…well, a life in prison would not have worked. But the only other option was the death penalty, so I asked my boss for a third option…he's a vet now. But he has no idea about, well…it's the best I could give him." 

Hermione nodded her understanding. Daisy appraised her again. She was so young, not even eighteen, but the weight of the world was on her shoulders. She reminded her of Jemma right after Hydra came out of the woodwork. Struggling with the weight of Fitz's injuries and desperately clawing for any semblance of peace and purpose in their new crazy reality. But she was still strong, Hermione was still strong. So she came to a decision. 

"I wake at five am for Tai chi," Daisy said firmly, and Hermione smiled as Daisy continued, "Then we'll do relative strength training. After breakfast you can help me in the library. Lupin says you're the brightest student he's ever had the pleasure of teaching." 

Hermione blushed, and Daisy nodded saying, "Moody usually comes over for lunch, you should wrangle your friends to listen in. You all need to know the protocols should things go to hell. After that, we'll come back here. We'll start with mixed martial arts and boxing. Then you'll have the afternoon free. Sound good?" 

Hermione beamed and nodded. "Alright," Daisy said, returning the bright smile, "Now get out of here. I got my own work to do." 

Hermione nodded, but then paused and said, "Thank you. And not just for this…but for saving my life at the Ministry, and…for understanding, just…thank you."

Daisy chuckled and said, "You won't be thanking me once we start strength training, but yeah kid. You're welcome. Now run along and brag to Ginny." 

This time Hermione obeyed, and Daisy shook her head in amused exasperation. This was going to be a very interesting summer. 

Chapter Text

Molly Weasley liked to believe that she was a practical, but fair woman. Practicality was a necessity when raising seven children on a low income, but fairness was difficult when raising seven children, especially the twins. And now Ron and Ginny were giving them a run for their money. Now she loved Harry as if he was one of her own, and in many ways he was, but that only gave her more anxiety when an owl from Hogwarts arrived with the news that he, Ron, and Hermione had ended the year fighting You-Know-Who again. It was getting exhausting. Then there was Ginny…

Molly loved her only daughter more than anything. Sometimes though, it was as if she had taken the worst habits of her brothers and magnified them in an attempt to out do them. She was always in on the Twins' pranks. She was starting to copy Bill's style. And ever since Charlie had given her his notated Care of Magical Creatures textbook, she had been sneaking off into the hills around the Burrow to look for dangerous creatures, just like he used to do. Thankfully, she had avoided Percy's obsession with the Ministry, but Molly might have preferred that to what was happening now! But no, she just had to follow Ron into fights with the most dangerous wizards in the world! And now! 

"You said you weren't going to train them!" Molly shouted as she stormed into the Library. To her dissatisfaction Daisy didn't even flinch when she slammed open the door, only lazily looked up from the massive tome she was reading, rubbing her temples as if she was fighting a headache. 

"Hello Molly," Daisy said lazily, "You don't happen to have an ice pick I can drive through my skull by chance?" 

"We agreed," Molly said lowering her voice but not her temper, "That they wouldn't have to worry about fighting during the summer." 

Daisy sighed pushing away the massive book before gesturing towards the empty chair beside her. Molly hesitated. She wasn't afraid of the strange woman who was visiting their world, but she would be a fool not to be cautious. The way she casually threw around her power was impressive, and helpful, but it was also terrifying. Daisy was almost too casual, to the point where Molly often forgot how dangerous she was. Then she destroyed an indestructible painting, or threatened to kick a man's head off. So Molly was tense as she took her chair and waited for the young woman to answer her question. 

Daisy just leaned back saying, "I told Ginny that I wouldn't teach her anything without your permission." 

"And Hermione." 

"Does not have a parental guardian. She can make her own decisions." 

" I am her guardian," Molly said fiercely."And they are children. They shouldn't have to face these fights for at least two more years! Three in Ginny's case!"

Daisy nodded consideringly, while numbly looking at the tome before sighing as she sat up in her chair. She stared straight into Molly's eyes with a gaze that seemed too young and too old at the same time. "Tell me," Daisy said seriously, "What's the worst case scenario." 

"This isn't like one of your safe houses–" Molly began but Daisy interrupted her with a hand saying 

"Humor me." 

Molly huffed but met Daisy's hard gaze saying, "The worst case is those kids die!" 

Daisy nodded, "So how do we prevent that?" 

"We protect them." 

"And if we can't?" 

Molly opened her mouth to protest that they could protect them, but then she met Daisy's eyes. When Molly had this argument with Dumbledore, his calm lazè faire attitude towards the whole thing was almost patronizing. But Molly couldn't truly argue with him. Now she felt as if she was getting sucked into the same situation, except Daisy was different. Daisy was actually respecting her decisions towards her children, and the way she was trying to explain her point rather than cryptically skirt around it until she got what she wanted was refreshing. And as much as she hated it, Molly couldn't deny it. The woman had a point. 

"They're just kids," she said, slumping defeatedly against the table. 

Daisy nodded in agreement, before saying, "I wish I had a mother like you." 

Molly looked up and perhaps realized for the first time just how young Daisy was before saying. "What about your mother?" 

Daisy shrugged as she played with the wood grain on the table. "Didn't know her until I was…twenty six. Then she tried to manipulate me into taking over the world before trying to kill me so…" She shrugged with a sad tired smile on her lips, "And before that I just kind of bounced around the system. May was the only one who I can really consider a mom, but she was my S.O. so her job was to train me for the worst…

"I don't want to turn those kids into soldiers. That's actually the last thing I want. But, this world is about to go to war and they're in the thick of it. If teaching them how to throw a punch can help them survive even just one fight, then that's the least I can do." 

Molly nodded sadly before standing a saying firmly, "No weapons!" 

"Tell Ginny to meet me in the gym at 5 am," Daisy said with a compassionate smile. "Who knows, maybe that will dissuade her from trying to learn more?" 

"I doubt it," Molly said, returning the smile. She turned to leave, but then she stopped as an idea came to her, "Would it be alright if I started taking afternoon tea in here with you?" 

Daisy tilted her head in confusion before nodding, "Sure, perhaps you'll even be able to answer some of my questions! Your magic system makes no sense." 

"No promises," Molly said with a smile, "But I'll do my best." 

Chapter Text

Harry and Ron dashed down to the new training room as fast as they could. They really couldn’t be blamed for sleeping in, after all it was the Summer. Still, they had a feeling that Daisy would not be sympathetic, no matter how carefree and relaxed she seemed. This echoed specifically in Harry’s head as he couldn’t help but watch her. Harry knew that he wasn’t the most observant, but that didn’t mean he didn’t see the things in front of him. He had to. When living with the Dursleys he had to be constantly aware of where everyone was in the house and what mood they were in. Knowing to be outside hiding in the bushes when an angry Uncle Vernon came home from work was the difference between starving in the locked cupboard and eating that night.

Which is why he watched the people he recognized as threats perhaps more than he should. After all, if he hadn’t been so focused on watching Karkaroff, Snape, and Malfoy (the obvious threats), during the Triwizard Tournament, then maybe he would have noticed that Mad-Eye was actually Crouch? Then maybe Cedric…but he couldn’t think of that right now. Right now he had to face being late for the free self defense training with the woman who had given Voldemort the verbal smack down of the century! 

So when Mrs. Weasley gave her permission for all of them to train with Daisy. Harry leapt at the chance. In the few weeks she had been here she had already turned Harry’s life upside down, simply by getting him away from the Dursleys. He wanted to know why, so he watched. She slunk around the house as silent and as graceful as a cat. And when she looked at him, Harry felt as if her eyes were boring into his soul. Harry wanted to learn as much from her as he could before she inevitably returned to her own world…and that was another thing. She was from another world! Harry had a hard enough time wrapping his mind around this one. But at the moment he didn’t have time to think too deeply on the matter as he crashed into the training room with Ron, to see Hermione, Ginny, and Daisy all in the muggle workout clothes Daisy had bought for them, and just coming out of a strange pose.

Harry froze. His eyes bulged. Ginny was dressed in black leggings and a black tank top almost identical to Daisy’s. Her blazing red hairy was pulled back away from her neck, which was glistening with sweat giving her whole body a faint glow in the natural light from the windows. Her bright green eyes were laughing at him, and Harry felt his throat tighten, as his cheeks warmed. It was the first time Harry had ever seen her in anything that wasn’t the enveloping robes of the Wizarding World, or the baggy muggle clothes they wore to disguise themselves, and Harry…well he wasn’t quite sure what he thought of the tight form fitting exercise gear, but he certainly didn’t mind it. 

A cleared throat snapped his attention to the corner of the room where Daisy was eyeing him with a knowing smirk. Harry’s face was now on fire, as the warrior stepped forwards saying, “Good of you to join us boys. I believe I said Tai-chi started at five.”

“Give us a break!” snapped Ron, “We don’t even wake up this early for school.”

“Not my problem,” Daisy said as she led them over to where the weights were stacked. “Now stretch out while the girls hydrate and you can join us for strength training.” 

“Stretch out?” Ron said.

“Come on I’ll show you,” Harry said, pulling Ron over. “We did this sort of thing in muggle school to help our muscles stay loose, and not to hurt ourselves…now that I think about it, it’d probably help us with quidditch, since it helps us be more flexible.”

“I’ll take your word for it,” Ron grumbled, as he mimicked Harry’s movements, who was reading the various helpful stretches off of the chart on the wall. “So why do you think she has us in these muggle clothes? I mean, it’s not like I’m complaining!” He exclaimed with a glance at Hermione. The boys were of course wearing baggy gym shorts and tank tops. Harry doubted they looked as good as the girls, but as he watched Daisy, he noticed Ginny and Hermoine glancing at them, but he didn’t give it too much thought. Instead he said,   

“I guess it’s because the robes would only get in the way. I have a feeling this is going to require a lot more movement than quidditch.”

Ron grunted as he struggled to touch his toes, “Do you think she’s really going to teach us how to kick a guy’s head off.” 

“No clue, but I doubt it,” Harry said.

“Alright you two,” Daisy called them over. “You ready? Then get over here. The first thing you’re going to learn is…push ups!”

Harry and Hermoine groaned on instinct, while the Weasleys exchanged warrily curious glances. One of the benefits of wizard school was no more gym class so it was very doubtful if any of the Weasleys had ever done more physical exercise than throwing gnomes and staying on brooms. But all of that was about to change, and Harry could see the vindictive glee in Daisy’s smile that told him this was going to be a rough morning.  

Harry collapsed into a puddle of sweat next to Ron. The girls were slumped against the wall panting, as they guzzled down the water Daisy handed them. She of course was perfectly fine, sweating, but standing and silently laughing at them as she beheld their frankly pathetic state. “Five minutes,” she said, “And then we move on to punching stuff.” 

The four kids gave a groaning cheer, but they stayed where they had dropped. “Do muggles really do all of this?” Ginny panted.

“No,” Hermione said just as heavily. “But physical education is a part of most muggle schools. They do some version of this, but not as extreme.”

“I think,” Harry said, “That she went through the same thing and is taking it out on us.”

Ron groaned, “My arms are noodles!”

“Three minutes!” Daisy called, “Oh and boys, you have to do all of that again before you clean up for breakfast.”

“What?!” Harry and Ron cried. 

“Tomorrow,” Daisy said, chucking a towel at their heads. “Don’t be late.”

The boys groaned and the girls snickered. 

Molly eyed the slumped figures of her children and raised an eyebrow at Daisy. The woman was sipping her tea with a rather smug smile on her face, casually reading the Daily Prophet. Just then Arthur slammed the door open with a cheerful, “Good Morning every one! How’s the muggle training going?” 

All four kids groaned into the table, and Daisy chuckled. “I might have pushed them a little hard. When Ginny said that she and the boys played sports, I assumed they would be in better physical shape.”

“Quidditch is played on brooms,” Harry groaned. “It’s all upper body strength, but other than throwing, batting, and balance, the broom does most of the work.”

“Sounds about right,” Daisy said with a sigh. “Don’t worry, I’ll go easy on you tomorrow. That is if you still want to learn from me?”

Ron groaned, but the girls snapped up and reassured Daisy that they were more willing to continue, while Harry just let his head thump back down onto the table. Daisy winked at her, and Molly felt a small weight lift off of her chest. This woman…she was strange and dangerous, but she seemed to be doing right by them. What else could she ask for? Molly set the plate of sizzling bacon on the table, and the four seemed to revive somewhat, and she took her seat next to Arthur. 

“The twins will be coming soon,” she said as everyone dug into their breakfast. 

“Really?” Ginny said excitedly.

“Who?” asked Daisy.

“Fred and George,” Molly said with an exasperated sigh that she reserved just for them. “Two of my boys. They’re a few years older than Ron, and they would have graduated Hogwarts this year, but…”

“They busted out!” Ginny exclaimed, and Harry, Ron, and Hermione all shared her crazed grinn. 

“Excuse me?” Daisy asked.

Molly groaned as she rubbed her temples, so Arthur explained. “Fred and George have always been well…for lack of a better word, pranksters. They love jokes to the point where they have decided that it is their ambition to open their very own joke shop.”

“They started selling some of their stuff in our fourth year! You should have seen what they did to Dudley’s tongue!” Harry exclaimed, perhaps a little too pleased with his muggle cousin’s suffering. 

“They are really good,” Hermione agreed. “And they came in handy this year.”

“Oh?” Daisy said, leaning forward. 

The kids nodded, and Hermione continued to explain, “The Ministry decided that Hogwarts needed to be…monitored after You-Know-Who was rumored to have returned after the Triwizard Tournament. Hogwarts was the host school after all, and Cedric…You-Know-Who…”

“I get the idea,” Daisy said sympathetically, “And to be honest. I can’t say I blame them for wanting to run an investigation. Especially if someone was killed.”

“If it had just been an investigation, it would have been fine! Instead they sent Umbridge, ” Harry scowled bitterly, and said the name like it was a curse. Molly’s heart broke. She had heard that this term had been difficult. But she still didn’t know all of the details. So she stayed quiet, hoping that they were comfortable enough with their guest to gripe about whatever was so bad they refused to tell her.

“Umbridge?” Daisy asked, fulfilling Molly’s unspoken plea.

“She’s worse than You-Know-Who!” Ron cried. 

“Now Ron—” Mrs. Weasely began, but strangely enough it was Hermoine who interrupted saying, 

“No, he’s right. Show them your arm Harry.”

Harry tensed and rubbed the inside of his left arm almost subconsciously, “That’s not important. What’s important is that the Ministry used her to spy on the school, and stop us from learning anything that would be useful against Voldemort.” 

Molly cringed against the name but she held her peace as she met Daisy and Arthur’s eyes. This wasn’t the first time the children had tried to get Harry to tell them something about Umbridge and his arm. But everytime the boy refused to answer. Only Daisy had that look in her eye again. The one that she had when she had learned that Durselys had kept Harry in a cupboard under the stairs for most of his life. It was almost feral in its intensity, but her voice was cold in its reason when she said, 

“I thought I saw some scars on your arm this morning. Did she do that to you?”

Molly felt like ice was being poured down her back as she watched Harry shrink in on himself. His arm was now hidden in his lap, he stared down at his eggs with an empty look that broke her heart. Ginny and Hermione were both watching him with pained looks of sympathy, while Ron scowled at his eggs. None of them broke Harry’s trust by saying anything. She was glad they were so loyal, but now was not the time for such blind stubbornness. She reached out, but just then Sirius burst in with a cheerful good morning. 

Harry shook himself and gave his godfather a smile that was so convincing, that Molly would have believed it, if she hadn’t been there a few seconds earlier. Fortunately, after exchanging a few cheerful words with Harry, he turned to Daisy. He had been there when she had bullied Dumbeldore into getting his godson away from those muggles. He knew what that look in her eye meant. So the next word out of his mouth was, “Is everything all right?” 

“Harry,” Daisy said calmly, “Would you show Sirius your arm?”

Immediately, Harry was tense again, and then he slumped with an exhausted sigh. “What does it matter? She’s gone, and not coming back. Besides, if it was a big deal as you all seem to think, Dumbeldore would have stopped it. Right?”

“Did Dumbeldore know what was happening?” Daisy said an edge creeping into her voice. 

“We don’t know,” Hermione said, her voice small and pained. 

“Harry,” Sirius said gently, “May I see. Please.”

Finally Harry sighed and rolled up his sleeve. Molly thought she was going to throw up. “I got detention,” Harry said in a tone that said he couldn’t really care less, almost the script written in a silvery scar across his arm, “She had me write lines.”

Daisy took his arm gently, her face a mask of stone. “And she was there as your teacher?” 

“Defense Against the Dark Arts,” Hermione said, then she scoffed derisively, “Of course, everything that came out of her mouth in class was worthless drivel. The whole reason she took the position was so we couldn’t learn how to fight.” 

“Didn’t stop us though!” Ron said proudly, “We formed a secret Defense Against the Dark Arts class, and Harry taught us. You were a wickedly good teacher mate!”

“Yeah,” Ginny said with a proud smile, “We all learned so much from you.”

Harry blushed, but clearly Daisy wasn’t done. And neither was Molly. They shared a look, and Molly knew that they perfectly understood each other. That was the exact same expression Daisy had when she destroyed the portrait of Mrs. Black. This was completely and totally unacceptable. If Dumbeldore had known, it doesn’t matter what he means for the fight against You-Know-Who, or if he is considered the most powerful wizard in the world. He wouldn’t last the night.

“You know,” Daisy said with such perfect control of her voice you would have never known the unbridled fury that was hidden behind her eyes. “The more I learn about this ‘Ministry’ the more I hate it!”

“Harry,” Molly said as gently as she could, “You know, that should have never happened right? She should have done this to you. Right?”

Harry smiled weakly and said, “Yeah, I know, Mrs. Weasely. But don’t worry about me. It’s over now, and we have more important things going on now.” 

“You’re important, Harry,” Arthur, bless him, said gently but firmly. “Your safety and happiness are just as important as any war. Understand?”

Harry nodded and put a fork full of eggs in his mouth, clearly wanting to be done with the conversation. Before anything else could be said, Sirius put one hand on Harry’s shoulder, and with the other gently moved the boy’s sleeve to cover up the hideous script. He then put his hand over the scar as if he could wipe it away with the fabric of the sleeve. “You're safe now.” 

Harry looked up at his godfather with such doubtful desperation, Molly felt her heart rip in two. That face…oh by Merlin, a boy doesn’t get a face like that after a single incident with a single teacher. How could she have not stepped in sooner? She should have stepped in sooner. She should have done something! Interrupting her thoughts, Daisy coughed and folded her hands under her chin. And said, 

“So what exactly did the twins do to get kicked out in their senior year?”

Harry latched onto the change in topic like a life preserver and said with a vindictively gleeful grin, “They set off fireworks in the Great Hall, and put a swamp in one of the corridors.” 

“We had to be ferried across by Filch,” Ginny giggled. 

The conversation then dissolved into joyfully explaining all of the wonderful pranks and traps the twins had left behind in their grand escape. However, over the laughter and smiles the adults were all sharing the same thought with the same expression. 

Dumbeldore, it would seem, had a lot to answer for. 

Chapter Text

Albus Dumbledore was a patient man. He had not always been so, but he had learned the hard way that patience was a virtue deserving his time and effort. He had worked hard to learn and maintain his patience more than any other virtue that might have caught his interest. The results had been extremely rewarding. So, when a strange woman with strange powers fell through the Veil and proceeded to mock the single greatest threat to everything he had ever built, as well as dismiss his own powers as barely being on par with the wizards of her own world well…his patience had never been so tested. 

He was burning with unanswered questions, suspicions, and desires. A whole new world! A world that was so fundamentally different and yet similar with powers unheard of and secrets unlearned. He was almost tempted to throw himself through the Veil to find this strange and wonderful place. Then there was his fear. Albus was not so blind that he could ignore his terror of death. If there was an after life then he had made too many mistakes both in the past and in the present to warrant a good one. Yet if there wasn't an afterlife then the idea of fading into nothingness was even more terrifying. All of his knowledge, secrets, and power lost to the emptiness of the unknown. 

Dumbledore closed his eyes against the familiar sense of dread that came from thinking of such things. He had to finish his research. Tom Riddle was still out there, and his power was growing. Now that the Ministry was on his side, he could move more freely, but it also meant that he had less time. He had to weaken Riddle before Tom could make a move. He had to discover how this Daisy Johnson fit into the prophecies and his plans. Above all, he needs to discover what this means for young Harry Potter. 

He stood intending to spend the next several hours in the Pensieve searching through his collection for the right memory that could confirm all of his suspicions. But just then his fireplace blazed green and out stumbled Daisy Johnson, and his office shivered. 

"Shit!" She cried, "Oh god! I…I'm going to throw up! Oh…shit!" 

Dumbledore watched in amazement as the normally completely composed and controlled young woman stumbled into the corner of his office and proceeded to hurl in a corner. His fire blazed again and out stepped Molly Weasley. She smiled at Dumbledore, but he was reminded of a wolf baring his teeth as her eyes flashed at him, "Oh! Albus, I'm sorry to bother you on such short notice. Daisy and I needed to discuss certain plans that couldn't wait. I'm sure you understand." 

"Of course Molly," Albus said patiently, "Are you all right, Miss. Johnson?" 

"Never better," Daisy said, straightening and moving away from the puddle of bile on the floor. "Sorry about the mess. But that was…hgh…not good." 

"I'm sorry our floo network disagrees with you," Albus said with genuine amusement. Of course he was quickly filing away that fact. This woman was strong and kept everything close to the chest. Any and all weaknesses had to be carefully considered in case she decided to turn against them. 

Daisy waved his concern aside as she accepted a mint from Molly, and said, "It's fine. To each their own and all but please! Never ask me to do that again!" 

"Of course dear," Molly said with a smile, "We can apparate back from Hogsmeade." 

Daisy shivered and said, "Somehow I doubt that will be any better." 

"Well until then," Albus said, moving back behind his desk. "How can I help the two of you?"

"Well," Molly said, taking one of the empty seats. "Do you care to explain why in the name of Merlin's Beard did you allow that woman free reign in your school." 

Suspicious but needing confirmation he raised an eyebrow, and Daisy slunk into the other seat. She was as silent as a cat and moved with the deadly grace of a snake. Unlike when she was around the children or people she wanted to like her, she didn't try to hide it. It was a subtle threat but one she knew he wouldn't miss. "Umbitch," she said simply and Albus nodded his understanding. 

He was honestly surprised this hadn't happened sooner. Molly Weasley was a terrifying woman whose only true loyalty was to her family. Harry was a part of her family now, this had to be handled correctly. "A terrible circumstance," Albus said, allowing some genuine frustration to come through. "I did try to stop her appointment and methods, but as you well know Molly, my position with the Ministry at that time was tenuous at best. Fudge—" 

"Bullshit," Daisy said lazily as her eyes drifted over the artifacts of the past. 

"Miss. Johnson," Dumbledore said gently and patiently. "I know that our world is strange to you. So let me assure you in this matter—" 

"Bullshit!" Daisy sang as she studied her nails. 

Dumbledore took a deep silent breath that no one would notice and he studied Daisy Johnson from over his half moon glasses. This…this was new. As much as he had grown used to the unexpected in his many years, there were some things he had grown accustomed to. One of those things was the natural respect that people tended to show him, especially in his own office. Everyone, from the Minister of Magic to the most rebellious student instinctively stood a little straighter and spoke more formally. Even when a student doubled down on their insubordination, they were subconsciously acknowledging his authority. 

But this woman. She sat completely at her ease, barely even daned to speak respectfully. Even for all of her righteous wrath, Molly Weasley was sitting straight back and silent, recognizing his power. Subconsciously recognizing him as the stronger and the wiser. Daisy Johnson spoke as if he were just another thick headed politician she had to beat some sense into. She was treating him…like an equal. An annoying equal she'd rather punch in the face, but an equal nonetheless. What disturbed Albus the most, was that he was inclined to do the same, minus the punching of course. 

"What do you want me to say Miss. Johnson?" 

"Agent," Daisy corrected, "And I want a real answer, not some placating bullshit excuse to keep the people in line. Don't you think the people who trust you with their children and you know their lives, deserve a little more than that?" 

Albus sighed and turned to Molly. The woman was brissiling with barely contained rage. It was clear to him that if she could she would have laid into him almost immediately, she would have. Albus almost wished that she would. If she exploded in rage then he could placate her and maintain the image that he had cultivated in others. But it was clear that Daisy was not allowing anything so cathartic. She wanted answers and she would get them. There was only one choice. 

"I am not perfect," he said simply and gently, "I am not all knowing, and I am not all powerful. After a lifetime of fighting for the greater good and for our world, all I have is the school. My work here has become my life. I am dedicated to our children and their future. So, when the Ministry and the Governor's of the school gave me the choice, accept Umbridge or resign, and with the weight of Voldemort's rise to power weighing on all of us, I freely admit…I made a mistake. I chose to focus on the enemy in the shadow, and so I forgot the enemy in the light. This will forever be one of my greatest failures." 

Silence reigned in the office as the two women faced the old man considering him and his words carefully. 

"You are a fool Dumbledore," Molly finally said, her anger cold and solid, "For years you let Harry live in misery. Hurt by those who should have been protecting him. For years you allowed none of us to touch him, to help him, even though they were starving him. Forcing him to reject who he is! You tell us to trust you. That you trust us. Then treat us like fools for questioning you. Even when we apparently need to be questioning you. You act untouchable, but when someone gets close enough to threaten you, you abandon us! You hide. You don't let us help. Why Albus? Why can't you let us help? We have more to lose than you! What would you lose? A job? Your freedom? Your life? Each and every one of us risks that much and more for you and for the 'greater good.' We risk everything. Our lives! Our homes. Our families! 

"Now," she said, taking a deep breath but losing none of her steel, "I am not a fool. I am neither wise, nor powerful. We need you to beat You-Know-Who. But that doesn't mean I have to want you. Now Harry and Sirius are bringing Buckbeak back to Hagrid today. We're going to turn the master bedroom into a proper room for Harry. And Daisy wants to see a wizard village, so we're going to spend the day at Hogsmeade. 

"I've said my peace. So I'm going to have tea with Hagrid. Daisy is going to say her bit. And if she's not satisfied with you…well, I might not be strong, but I am a mother. And I will fight even you Albus, if it means my children are safe. The war be damned." 

With that, she stood and marched out of the room. Dumbledore sighed as the door slammed behind her. That could have gone better, and yet it could have also gone so much worse. He turned back to Daisy who was watching the door with admiration and pride. She turned to him and said, 

"That woman will burn you to ash if you cross her again." 

"I know," Albus said, leaning back and examining the woman in front of him, "What am I supposed to do with you, Agent Johnson?"

"Tell me the truth," Daisy said simply, "The whole truth." 

Dumbledore sighed and nodded. "As you know, Harry Potter is at the center of a prophecy that suggests that either he will kill Voldemort, or Voldemort will kill him. There is no in-between." 

Daisy nodded silently and gestured for him to continue. Albus consented almost eagerly, "There is a line in said prophecy that references a 'power he knows not.' For the longest time I believed this power referred to a powerful protection charm that Harry's mother gave him when she died protecting him. But you…you have changed things." 

"I'm sure I have," Daisy said with a small smile. "But what I'm still trying to understand is how you allowed a weak, vulnerable, orphaned child to live the majority of his life in an abusive home which actively attempted to suppress his very nature." 

Albus did not shy away from Daisy's gaze. But the fire in her eyes was frightening, despite the placid express she maintained. There was some thing here, something hidden which could explain the woman's interest in the children, her almost doged desire to see them safe. It was not unusual, but it was clear her passion had tempered Molly's into a weapon against him. He doubted that the Weasley matriarch would ever fully trust him again. So instead of answering her question with logic, reason, and excuses, he leaned forward and asked, 

"Why do you care?" 

Daisy leaned forward as if she were about to whisper some great secret and said softly, "Because I was that kid. I grew up orphaned, alone, vulnerable, and–sometimes, abused. So pardon me if I take offense at the idea of the 'supreme good guy,' whose so pure as to not kill his enemies decides that the best place for a child they decided to put the weight of the world upon, is a household that literally hates everything he is." 

She leaned back and rested her chin on her hand, her eyes never leaving him in their passion. "Explain that to me," she demanded, her tone as dangerous as a knife. 

But Albus was patient so he sat and examined the woman. Her scars spoke of horrifying battles. Her language spoke of youth. Her eyes screamed death, and destruction. Her bearing declared her power. She was treating him like an equal. The last person to do that was Grendelward…No. That wasn't right. Many had treated him as such, Ministers, teachers, aurors, leaders, many treated him as an equal. But Daisy…She was the first since Grindelwald that he believed. 

She had not told them everything about her power. She had distracted them from her titles. One does not brandy the name "Destroyer of Worlds" as a bluff. Seers do not give such titles casually. Dumbledore straightened in his seat as he came to the only conclusion he could. This woman was his equal. Her powers were limited but they were vast. To treat her as anything but his match, would spell his doom. 

But she had made her morals clear. Even if she killed him, she would see Tom Riddle dead. She would end the war. It was an empty comfort. But now Albus knew exactly where he stood, and so he spoke plainly, for the first time in a long time. 

"I am not perfect," he said simply.

"Then stop pretending to be," Daisy chided. 

"I cannot change the past." 

"Then fix the present." 

"I am trying." 

"How?" Daisy demanded, and Albus heaved a great sigh as his gaze flicked to the cabinet that held the Pensieve. Daisy followed his gaze and raised a brow in curiosity. 

"I do not know if this is possible in your world, but in this one, we can extract memories from our minds and examin them using certain tools. The extraction of memories must be consensual, and usually only possible if the bearer of the memories preforms the process on themselves. Furthermore, it is very difficult to tamper with memories. Even the person to whom the memories belong cannot easily bias the information once the memory has left their mind." 

Daisy blinked in actual surprise and said, "Well that's handy." 

"Indeed," Dumbledore said with a smile. "And ever since Tom's attack on the Potters, and his assumed destruction, I have been…collecting as many memories of him as I could. And reviewing them for any information I could find." 

"Smart," Daisy admitted, "So what did you find?" 

Dumbledore smiled and spread his open hands on his desk. "You said it yourself. To defeat an immortal you must learn what makes them immortal. In our world there are a few things that claim, or are reported to have life extending properties. But few of them are lasting, and most of them are lost to myth and legend." 

"And the lost to time one in a hundred shot that's actually feasible and works?"

Albus couldn't help but smile in amusement, and explained his theory which was increasingly becoming less so. 

"There is a specific piece of dark magic called a horcrux. It is created when an individual splits their soul and stores a piece of it within an object of importance. It is a dangerous and horrible path, as the ritual includes murder of the worst kind. Furthermore the horcruxes are almost impossible to destroy, and often have enough latent sentience from their creator in order to protect themselves." 

Daisy sat slumped in her chair staring at the table as if contemplating her place in the universe. "Shit," she whispered as she ran a hand through her hair. "How many?" 

"I do not know for sure," Albus said gently, "But due to Tom's flare for the dramatic, his love for symbolism, and extreme paranoia, I'd say it's fair to suspect that it's one of the numbers of power. Three, seven, twelve, thirteen, or twenty-one. 

"But due to the nature of splitting ones soul into pieces, I doubt that he has exeeded more than seven." 

"So," Daisy said rubbing her temples, "Magic Hitler has made at the most seven rings of power, and we have no idea where they are or how to destroy them."

"On the contrary," Albus said pleased to be able to surprise the woman, "I have one right here and it has already been destroyed."

Daisy sat up with a jolt, and her eyes watched Albus both warrily and eagerly as he produced the ruined diary of Tom Marvello Riddle. She fingered it with the gentle touch of one who understood the danger of dark artifacts as Albus explained its significance. 

"This diary came to be in the hands of Miss. Ginny Weasley during her first year at Hogwarts, how that happened is a mystery, but I have my suspicions. I believe this was the first horcrux young Tom made, because the part of him that was within it was so strong. It took the form of Tom when he was a student here at Hogwarts, and then proceeded to manipulate and possess Miss. Weasley to rain terror down on Hogwarts." 

Daisy dropped the book like it was something particularly filthy. Her expression was dark and hard. There was no disguising her leathal nature now as she demanded, "How?" 

"A basilisk is a great snake that can live for thousands of years if it is not killed. It only grows, and seeks to consume. Salazar Slytherin, one of our schools founders, managed to tame one and hide it in a secret chamber within the school. It could only be unlocked by the speaking of palsaltongue, and the monster could only be controlled by an heir of Slytherin." 

Daisy sighed looking defeated as she said, "Harry, Harry fought the thing didn't he?" 

Albus nodded gravely. "I need you to believe, Agent Johnson that I did everything to end this threat as quickly as possible. But when the Diary attempted to make its final move, only Mr. Potter was there to stop it and save Miss. Weasely's life. He had no idea what he was facing, but he was still able to destroy the horcrux with a basilisk fang, and thus save many lives." 

"He's a good kid," Daisy said softly before straightening and hardening her tone, "But that's no excuse. He should not have been left to face that alone. Let me guess he was what? 12, 13 at the time?" 

"12, and you are right, it is inexcusable. But fate seems to have its own designs for the boy. I doubt we could keep him from the fight even if we were to send him to Antarctica." 

"This is bullshit," Daisy declared. "This is bullshit and you know it. So don't give me the be patient and let fate decide crap, cause as far as I'm concerned, we make our own destiny." 

"Perhaps in your world Agent Johnson," Albus said gravely, "But in this one, our rules are a little more set in stone." 

"I don't care," she said firmly, and Albus smiled. 

"I'm glad," he said, and when he saw her curious expression he explained. "'A power he knows not' Agent Johnson! 'A power he knows not.' At first I thought this was the protection and love of Lilly Potter, but now…" 

"You think this refers to me?" She said skeptically. 

"I think," Albus said cautiously, "That my movements are limited by politics and responsibilities. That for all my abilities I am subject to those who are placed above me. I think that Voldemort is growing in power, and we are not ready for him. I think that Harry is going to be forced to face him. But I do not intend that he should face him alone, nor without hope. I think, you are just the person I need to see this war ended, once and for all." 

Daisy sat studying him, her face carefully blank of all expression accept for skepticism. She drummed her figures on her arm rest in time with the clock. Then suddenly Faux flew from his perch and landed next to her. He nuzzled her shoulder with his head and she began to gently stroke his feathers as she nodded and said, 

"The kids are under my protection. Ron, Harry, Hermione, and Ginny. No one gets to them except through me not even you." 

Albus cringed against the restriction but didn't even hesitate to nod. And Daisy continued, "And if I think you are hiding anything from me Dumbledore, then I will fight this war alone, and there won't even be enough of you to find the body." 

Dumbledore nodded and said, "And if you betray us Agent Johnson, then you will wish you had stayed behind the Viel." 

A wicked smile spread over Daisy's face as she said calmly, "So long as we understand each other."

Chapter Text

Sirius watched with pride as Harry laughed at Hagrid and Daisy. The half giant was trying to show Daisy the proper way to pet a flobber worm, which she was obviously quite disgusted by. However, it was also quite obvious that she liked the giant man, and found his obvious love for his creatures entertaining. And she allowed him to lead her all over the grounds to see his surprisingly large menagerie of creatures. Sirius wished she had been here to see his reunion with Buckbeak, which was actually rather moving, seeing as the large man had literally burst into tears upon seeing the Hippogriff. But oh well. They still had to give her a proper tour of the grounds. But watching the terrifying and other worldly woman struggle not to offended the world’s largest teddy bear of a man by saying she found the flobber worms gross was too amusing to just end immediately. 

Just then Molly Weasely stepped up beside him, also smiling as Hagrid finally directed Daisy’s attention to something a little more interesting than the worms. “She’s very inquisitive,” Molly said, as Daisy began asking questions about the nifflers. 

“She’s a stranger here,” Sirius said, “It makes sense for her to ask questions…how did things go with Dumbledore?”

Molly sighed and said, “Daisy said they came to an understanding. But I don’t know Sirius. Just knowing what that woman was allowed to do…while he was still here!” 

“Remember Molly,” Sirius said gently, “That it’s not truly entirely his fault. There was more all of us could have done for Harry…I should have never let Hagrid take him to those muggles.” He practically spat the word as the familiar pangs of regret filled him. “I knew what Lilly thought of her sister and her husband, but instead of doing everything I could for Harry . I…I wound up in Azkaban.”

“Which wasn’t entirely your fault either Sirius,” Molly said gently. “The Ministry should not have tried you without veritaserum…in fact, a great deal of harm could have been avoided if the Ministry had been more free with veritaserum during those days.”

“And that's the true problem now isn’t it, the Ministry, ” and he spit out the word with the same vehemence that he had given to the Dursey’s. The very word was bitter in his mouth, how could it not be after his thirteen years in hell. Thirteen years wasted because of his anger and grief. Thirteen years spent in utter torture and misery, because of the stupidity and corruptibility of others. If he could tear the whole thing down brick by brick…but no. They still needed the system, unfortunately. So long as You-Know-Who was alive, they needed the government, and the forces within them.

“At least,” Molly said somewhat consolingly, “Some intelligent people are taking charge now. Arthur has always liked Bones, and Alastor respects her. And Scrimgeour hasn’t let the attack on the Ministry go to waste. So I suppose…there’s reason to hope!”

Sirius sighed, but he shook his head. The truth was that he didn’t truly trust anything anymore. The Order, the Ministry, Dumbledore. He had sacrificed everything for them. His life, his happiness, his future. But when his life had crumbled around him, and the fingers had begun to be pointed…they all had failed him. They had believed the worst and allowed him to be dragged off to Azkaban, despite…well despite everything. 

The only ones he truly trusted these days were the kids, and Remus. He could respect Dumbledore and the Order. He could like them and work with them for a better, safer world, for the boy he had failed to protect, and the brothers he had lost. But in the end, all any of them could do was their best…He had once thought his best would be enough. He had thought Dumbledore’s best would be enough to conquer everything. But disillusionment is hard, and it had hit him like a runaway Nightbus once the gavel had fallen. Now he knew better. Now he understood…that the great and mighty, the perfect and unconquerable Aldbus Dumbledore was only human. And humans fail.

Which brought his attention back to Daisy, who was enjoying the nifflers far more than she had the flobberworms. He had watched her do the impossible. He had seen her face down the Dark Lord and win. She stood side by side with Dumbledore and fought with him as an equal. The two most powerful wizards of their age, and she didn’t even have a wand. 

And it was so incredibly sexy the way she had just destroyed his mother’s portrait with just the wave of her hand! He still savored that memory. The ashes drifted to the ground, as she stood staring at the empty wall, grinning like a cheshire and flushed with power. Plus she was absolutely beautiful, and had saved his life! How could not fall head over heels for her immediately. Although, he still hadn’t gotten a straight answer about whether or not she had a lover back in her own world or not. Oh well, they could take care of that later. Until then—

“Well, don't you agree, Sirius?” 

Sirius snapped out of his reflections. “Oh, I’m sorry Molly. I was just lost in thought.”

Molly smiled knowingly as her eyes flicked to Daisy, but she repeated her question. “I was just saying that with Bones, and Scrimgeor leading the Ministry we might see some positive change once this war is over. Don’t you agree?”

Sirius shrugged with a sigh and simply repeated the thoughts he had just lost himself in, “I don’t know Molly. And at this point, I don’t think I really care. All I know is that I’m tired of fighting. I’m tired of running. And I’m tired of shouting the same things over and over again, only for the wind to blow the spit right back in our faces. If the Ministry changes its tune…fantastic. But it won’t be anyone from our generation changing it…It’ll be theirs.” 

He gestured towards Harry with his chin, and the both watched in silent appreciation, as the boy who barely ever smiled, laughed carefree and unburdened in the light of the summer sun. “Perhaps,” Molly agreed, “But…a mother can always hope that she leaves the world a better place than she found it, for her children if for nothing else.”

Sirius smiled sadly and nodded, “We do our best. But we are human, all of us, even Dumbledore. And humans fail.”

Molly nodded eye watering, and jaw set in defiance, “Yes, well you may be right. I can admit that. We haven’t always seen eye to eye on the children, Sirius, but I understand where you're coming from. I do. But I have to have hope. I have to believe that we can save them from at least some of the pain we felt at their age. The torment of growing up in a war…of fighting a war.”

Sirius nodded. Yes, he could understand that hope. He felt that desire every time he looked at Harry and remembered that crying babe, so small in Hagrid’s massive hands. But he was a realist now. And a still small voice whispering that he, Dumbledore, the Order, nothing would be enough to spare those kids from the demons of this world. The kids had already faced more than their share. So at this point, as the adults, their best meant making sure the kids were ready. 

“When protection isn’t possible,” Sirius said gravely, “Preparation will have to do. We can agree on that, can’t we Molly?”

The matriarch nodded sadly, even as she smiled at the approaching party, “Yes. We can agree on that.” 

“We’re going to Hogsmeade now!” Harry said cheerfully. “They don’t have Butterbeer in Daisy’s world!”

“Then we better get her some!” Sirius cried, “Hagrid, are any of the carriages available?”

“Aye!” Hagrid said cheerfully. “Let me just go get a thestral or two!”

Daisy watched Hagrid leave with that amused, and knowing smirk that never seemed to leave her lips, and made Sirius want to know how to change it. He had never seen a woman more beautiful than when Daisy had laughed at his proposal with no restraint or calculation. He guessed that he had caught her off guard, and he was proud of getting a woman so guarded to be so open, if only for a moment. 

But then Daisy turned her too knowing eyes back to them and said, “So what’s a thestral and should I be worried?”

“No,” Harry said, “They’re fine. A little frightening if you can see them, but they’re relatively harmless.”

“ If I can see them?” Daisy asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Thestrals,” Sirius explained, “Can only be seen by those who have been in the presence of death. Or in other words, those who have seen someone die.” 

“Ah,” Daisy said, her eyes clouding with an unreadable emotion for a moment, “Then yeah, I’ll definitely be able to see them.”

Sirius’s breath hitched as he recognised the emotion. Knowing. This woman knew what it meant to watch people die, and she was remembering it now. One look told him that the others had caught it as well but in the end, only Molly was brave enough to ask, gently and patiently,

“Who did you see dear? You don’t have to tell us—”

“No,” Daisy said, staring out at the lake. “No, it’s ok. It’s just…ha…who haven’t I seen die…In my world, I’m a soldier for an army that is never not at war. It’s what SHIELD is, we…we fight the battles to keep the world safe. We stop wars from happening, which means we are never not fighting. ‘Cause there’s always a new enemy. A new threat. And it’s our job to keep the threat contained, and under control before it threatens the entire world...so, yeah, I’ve seen people die. I’ve been the reason they died. I mean, it’s not like SHIELD agents have a long life expectancy.”

“I’m sorry,” Molly said, raising her hand in comfort, but Daisy shook her head and gently brushed her away. 

“Don’t be,” Daisy said with a small smile, “It’s the life I’ve chosen. To be the SHIELD, the one who protects. Sometimes that means throwing yourself on a grenade so that your team can make it out of the battle alive. And sometimes that means you have to hunt down evil wizards, rat, snake Nazis and put a bullet in their heads.”

Harry and Sirius chuckled at her description, but it was Harry who said, “ Please keep calling Voldemort a rat, it’s hilarious.”

Sirius wished he didn’t flinch at the name. He truly did. But he still scanned the area for threats, even as he brushed away the fear and said, “Yes well, doom and gloom aside, we better head to the carriage house so we can meet Hagrid. And really, don’t worry about the thestrals. Harry’s right, they only look scary. And while they’re not exactly harmless, they are quite tame.”

Daisy nodded and the party began to move across the grounds. Sirius let Harry and Molly lead the way, as he fell into step beside Daisy. At first they just walked in comfortable silence, but Sirius had a feeling that something was on the woman’s mind, so he waited for her to speak. 

“Who did he see?” Daisy finally asked.

“Hm?” Sirius responded. 

“Harry,” Daisy said, her voice weighed by concern and righteous fury, “He said the thestrals look frightening. Which means he’s seen them. So he’s watched someone die. Who?”

Sirius took a deep breath and said, “A friend. A schoolmate. You-Know-Who killed him, and Harry had to bring his body back to his father.”

Daisy took a deep breath as anything gentle in her face vanished in an expression of hardened stone, “Just when I can’t hate old Voldytoad any more than I already do! Shit, this guy is worse than Mallick and he tortured me and my sister for our power, and killed my mom in front of me!”

Sirius blinked and that, but then decided that such a sentence could only have only one logical response, “I take it he’s dead then?”

Daisy’s smile became wonderfully vindictive as she said, “Vaporized into teeny, tiny, little pieces! The bastard deserved worse.”

“Good,” Sirius said simply.

Daisy let her the vindictiveness of her smile melt into genuine appreciation of his understanding. Sirius returned the expression, but that didn’t change the sinking in his gut so he spoke simply and honestly. “Of course if you told anyone else in the Order or the Ministry any of that, they’d probably feel differently.”

“Oh?” Daisy said, his composure instantly shifting back to her casual nonchalance, that hid her cold calculation. 

Sirius nodded, mirroring her relaxed but ready gate, and careful but steady gaze. “Our world is a bit of a paradox. You’ve got people like Moody who are ruthless to the point of perceived insanity, but in actuality they're just realistic.”

“And then you’ve got people like Dumbeldore,” Daisy finished, “Who think they can make the world all sunshine and rainbows with the force of their will.” 

Sirius shrugged, even after everything that happened it still felt a little blasphemous to disparage the man who used to serve with religious zeal. But he supposed that was his own little paradox, because everything in him screamed to hate and distrust his old teacher. “I don’t think Dumbeldore is blind,” he said simpy, watching his old home pass by as they walked, had the castle always been that small? “I…I just think…”

“He’s been too powerful for too long,” Daisy supplied knowingly, once more a distant look in her eyes, “He’s so used to being right that he can’t comprehend a world where he is wrong, or unsuccessful.”

“You’ve got experience with that?” Sirius asked cautiously.

“My mom,” Daisy said softly, her face was such a conflicting range of emotions Sirius could barely keep track of them. “Her gift was healing. She led our people for centuries, and everyone listened to her. No one questioned her or doubted her intentions or her word…in the end it brought their world crumbling down...twice.”

Sirius knew better than to pry further, as a cold stone of dread settled in his stomach. He looked up at the castle that had once been his only safe haven. His eyes were drawn to where he guessed the Headmaster’s tower was hidden and guarded by a tower griffin. It really felt like the school was smaller now. 

“Do you think that is happening here?” Sirius said softly as if they could possibly be overheard, with Molly and Harry ten feet ahead, and no one else in sight on the clear cut grounds they walked.

Daisy sighed and stuffed her hands in her pocket as she looked wistfully in the opposite direction. Out across the lake and into the dark of the Forest. “I don’t know. The future isn’t my gift. I only have experience fighting, a lot of battles and wars. But I don’t know your world, and between Dumbeldore and the Ministry…well I guess a crusty old powerful wizard with a semblance of morality and long term thinking is better than a bunch of over-stuffed corrupt politicians intent on covering their own asses.”

Sirius threw back his head and gave a barking laugh that broke whatever gloom had settled over the two. They quickened their pace to catch their companions, but in the few minutes they had left of privacy, Sirius said, “I’m glad you're here Daisy. And not just because you’re the smoking hot, badass warrior that saved my life.”

Daisy chuckled quietly, turning that amused curiosity to him. She always seemed to be quietly amused by him, and it was such a pretty expression on her face, that he felt it was his duty to keep it there. “Oh?’ she said, “And what is the other reason?”  

“You’re the smoking hot, badass warrior who is kind,” Sirius said gently, “You’ve done more for me and Harry in one month, than anyone else has done in sixteen years. All I have now I owe to you. And I’ll never forget that.”

Daisy’s face turned to one of pure wonderment, before melting into silent but sad gratitude. “Thank you,” she said, “Turning to face their path. That…that means a lot…” She paused for a minute, and Sirius could see the moment Daisy seemed to decide something. Because her eyes lit with a brilliant fire that cast her entire being into such a shard contrast you would have thought that she was carved from stone. Then she said, “I would like to speak with you, Alastor, Molly, and Tonks in a place where the rest of the Order won’t overhear.” 

“Sure,” Sirius said slowly, “Should I be worried?”

Daisy smiled gently, but that beautiful fire never left her eyes as she shook her head. “No, I just want to make sure all of us are on the same page. Dumbeldore is playing a dangerous game, and you all need to be prepared if his plans go south. I don’t know how long I’m going to be here. But unless a portal opens up under my feet and drags me to hell, I’m not going anywhere until I know that everythings not going to fall apart the moment I’m gone.” Then her smile turned absolutely predatory when she said, “And I’m not going anywhere until I know for a fact that that emaciated, delusional, rat man is at least six feet under.”

Sirius couldn’t help but laugh and shake his head in wonder at the woman beside him and said, “I’ll get it together. By the way, you never answered my question.”

“Which one?” Daisy mused.

“You mentioned a boyfriend. Do you have a boyfriend? Because I really would like to know if you have a boyfriend!”

Daisy’s face stared at him in pure wonder and amusement, before asking with laughter in her voice, “Why?” 

“Did I not mention that you are the sexiest, most badass, and most powerful warrior that I’ve ever met? No? Alright then Daisy you are the sexiest, and most badass, and powerful warrior I’ve ever met. And I knew Lily Evans Potter!”

Daisy just laughed and shook her head as she looked out over the path, “You do realize that almost every person in my world, after seeing my powers, becomes instantly and absolutely terrified of me, right?”

“Most people are idiot wankers,” Sirius said simply, “And your amazing, but does that me you do or don’t have a boyfriend?”

“Oh God,” Daisy said in exasperated amusement, “You’re just crazy aren’t you?”

“Yes but you still didn’t answer my question.”

Daisy was silent for a moment before impishly smirking and said “So what’s this Butterbeer Harry was talking about?”

Chapter Text

Severus Snape believed himself to be a simple man, not easily frightened, or clouded by foolishness. And yet here he was playing triple agent for the two most powerful men in the world, both of whom would kill him the second they thought he would betray them. He didn’t understand how people could believe Dumbledore was anything but a cunning, pragmatic, narcissist. But then again people couldn’t see that the Dark Lord was a frightened, tantrumming, child screaming for the world to see him. Severus thought it had something to do with power. People saw these two men with incredible abilities, and assumed that that was what made them incredible. And perhaps they were.

Severus had once believed in the Dark Lord. He believed in the world that he had been creating. He saw the weakness in muggles, the weakness in his father, and he hated it. He saw the power in Voldemort, the power of Dumbledore, and the Wizarding World, and he loved it! He fully believed in their superiority, in their power, in their right! His dreams had all been laid out clear and simple. The Dark Lord would conquer the world, sweeping away the weak. Voldemort would see the power in Lilly and would spare her. She would then see the greatness in Severus, and love him, and they would rule. It was all so simple. So easy! And it had been working, they had been winning!

But then it all fell apart, and it was his fault. He had heard the prophecy. He had delivered it to his Lord, and his Lord had betrayed him. Lilly was dead, and it was his fault. His Lord had walked to his doom, and it was his fault. His life, his world, his plans, and dreams, had come crashing down around him, leaving him a slave to Dumbledore and his whims, and Severus Snape had no one to blame but himself. 

However, his new position as traitor, slave, and trusted advisor to both sides, had given him some clarity. Severus now held nothing but disdain and disgust for the weak and the powerful. They were all the same. Both men twisted the world around them to their own desires through the sheer weight of their power. Both sides were blinded by their own ideology that they couldn’t see the futility of their efforts. Everyone was diluted into believing that they could make the world “better” simply through the force of their will, and the conviction that they were doing what was “right.”

It was disgusting, the lengths and foolishness these idiots would sink to simply because one man blinded by his own importance told them that he alone had the answer and the key to all of their desires. So, Severus let the men use him, and control him, because it was obvious, so painfully obvious. There was no point. There was no point in fighting either side. The one good thing in his life was gone. She had died a long time ago, and the only thing left of her was a simpering copy of the man who had tortured him. It was disgusting, but there was no point in fighting it. He had made his bed, and now must lie in it. At least the psychopath Bellatrix was dead. 

“Unacceptable!” The cold, hissing voice of Voldemort echoed through the great hall of Malfoy Manor. Severus’s first master was sunken into a wingback armchair. He sat in it like a throne, wand held loosely to the side, stark as bone in his white hand. His black robes enveloped the black leather, making his pale, hairless head float in a sharp relief, against the shadows which writhed with the twisting form of Nagini. She was coiling herself around her master’s neck, shoulders, and behind the chair, eyeing anyone who came near with too hungry eyes. To the motley collection of sycophants and opportunists cowering on the fine couches, and opulent chairs, Voldemort must have looked every inch of the Dark Lord he claimed to be. Dark, dangerous, powerful, and angry. Severus thought he looked ridiculous. 

“My Lord,” Pius Thickness sniveled as he stood before the Lord on his “throne.” “Forgive me, but there is simply nothing to find. The Order has hidden the woman well, and they are keeping her from the Ministry completely. Not even Bones and Scrimgeour have spoken to her, and all their information comes from Mad-Eye. The only thing—”

“Crucio!” Voldemort snarled, and the spy writhed and screamed on the ground before the assembly of Voldemort’s inner circle. Half of the Death Eaters watched with unrestrained glee, while the other half hid their shivers, and winces behind stoic complacency, and gently closed eyes. 

Severus’s own gaze was drawn to what was left of the Malfoys. Narcissa and Draco sat as close together as they dared. And while they still bore the appearance of being masters of their home, and loyal servants of their Lord. The dark circles under their red eyes, and the ruffled manner of their clothes, betrayed the true nature of their life. They were prisoners, and slaves, unable to fight back, dreading to help, and trapped within their own home. Severus had no pity for Narcissa. Her sister was a mad woman who deserved no mourners. Her husband, an arrogant fool. And she should have known the company she was keeping was built around fear and betrayal. She had no one to blame but herself.

However, Draco deserved some pity, if only for his age. But time was passing quickly, and youth would soon be a poor excuse when faced with the atrocities Voldemort would have him commit. But then again, perhaps Dumbledore would be victorious at last. But Severus doubted it. The Headmaster was too confident in his own abilities to see the danger his arrogance could inflict. 

“Severus,” Voldemort said as calmly as ice sliding down your back. “What has the Order told you?” 

Severus stepped forward as Thickness crawled away whimpering. He bowed low, but his face remained impassive. Everyone here, and in the Order, would see his emotionless expression and hear his droll voice, and assume it meant he was cold and heartless. Perhaps he was that. But in reality, he was simply tired and disgusted with the insanity he had to deal with from both organizations. It was exhausting, and he hated pretending otherwise, so he remained carefully stoic, no matter what and faced his “Lord” without flinching or falling. 

“Very little,” Severus said. Voldemort's sneer turned to a scowl, so Severus continued before the man could interrupt. “Dumbledore has kept me away from the Order, as he wishes for me to monitor your movements and ascertain your whereabouts. Naturally, I have been questioning all of my fellow Death Eaters, but have no concrete evidence of your current headquarters.”

Those Death Eaters most loyal and most crazed burst into jeering laughter at this. So proud of themselves, and the foolishness of the “Great” Albus Dumbledore. The slow cold smile creeping over Voldemort’s face was enough to cover the non-reaction from the less loyal. Of course, Dumbledore knew exactly where Voldemort was, but he refused to move until he had destroyed the horcruxes. Severus agreed with the practicality of it, attacking Voldemort while he was still immortal would be a waste of effort. But, unless Dumbledore moved quickly, then Voldemort might not need eternal life to establish his absolute power. But it was not Severus’s job to point that out. So he stayed silent, and watched Dumbledore chase his tail, while Voldemort swatted at shadows. 

“However, I have learned somethings,” Severus continued once the laughter died down, “Her name is Daisy Coulson-Johnson. According to what Dumbledore has told me, she is a creature known as an Inhuman and she is from another world.” 

“Is such a thing even possible?” A voice sneered.

“She came from the veil!” One of the Carrows spat back, “Who knows what is possible when the Veil of Death is involved.”

“Silence,” Voldemort hissed, and suddenly it was as if no one was in the room but Snape and the Lord. “What is an Inhuman, ” Voldemort twisted the word with disgust, and Severus nodded in “respect” as he spoke.

“I do not know the particulars, but according to Dumbledore, each individual of her kind is given a single ‘gift.’ The gift can be anything from healing to controlling lighting. And while a single Inhuman cannot do any magic beyond their gift, their control over it is vast. She described one Inhuman to Dumbledore who could apparate without risk of splinching himself or anyone he took with him.” 

There were many hums of wonder and appreciation at this, for while apparating was a common practice, it was still one of the most complex pieces of magic in existence. But Severus was not finished, and he relished the looks of wonder and horror on the Death Eater’s faces as he relayed the information Dumbledore had instructed him to share.

“Furthermore,” he said, “This Inhuman could use his ability to locate destinations, to also locate people. Anywhere in the world. With a single thought.”

The Death Eaters froze, and many of them began searching the shadows, expecting a stranger from another world to suddenly appear among them, with a whole army of aurors and the woman who had nearly killed their Lord. If Voldemort was afraid he did not show it as he sneered at Severus and said, “While that sounds…impressive. It is hardly worthwhile, as it tells me nothing about Johnson! What is her gift? What does she control?”

“She told Dumbledore that she can send our forces of air. I do not know how that allowed her to turn your spells to ice, my Lord, which leads me to believe that she is attempting to downplay her abilities to the Ministry.”

“And Dumbledore?”

“Agrees,” Snape said simply. “He wants me to be present at the next Order meeting and be officially introduced to her. I will have more information then.”

“Very good,” Voldemort said with a triumphant smile, as if all of Snape’s work was all his victory. “Very good Severus. Return to your home and await Dumbledore’s summons…and take Wormtail with you. I want this information the moment you return. Now go!”

Severus glanced at the cowering man and sneered at his trembling form. “Yes, my Lord.”

He did not wait for another dismissal before he turned and began to stride out of the room with sniveling Pettigrew behind him. But before he let the door slam behind him he heard the jeering voice of Voldemort crow, “Now Draco, I believe that I will free your father from Azkaban, despite his utter and abject failure! Which means, you will need to redeem his miserable shortcomings.”

Severus left the mansion with a furrowed brow, as he pondered what fate could possibly befall the young Malfoy. He glanced at Pettigrew as they made their way through the night. Fortunately he just had a new source of information in the Dark Lord’s inner circle. A source that he would take particular pleasure in…extracting details from. 

Daisy smiled as she looked around her new safe house. It was a small one bedroom, one bath apartment, sorry “flat,” in London not even five blocks away from Grimmauld Place. There was only enough furniture for it to be comfortable, and to look “lived in” for the casual observer. Still it was completely stocked with food, clothes, medicine, and weapons. If most of it was paid for by the ill gotten gains of a hacked bank accounts belonging to a not so upstanding citizen, then that was her little joke. The point was, that she had a place to call hers that was completely independent of all magic, and magic adjacent chaos. 

There was a hammering on the door, and Daisy sighed with a smile, as she walked towards it. She opened it to find Moody and Tonks very badly disguised as muggles. Well, Tonks was alright, as her Doc Martens, jeans and flannel button down was perfectly in fashion. But her vibrant pink bubblegum hair, currently turning cotton candy blue, was not exactly covert. But Moody was worse. He wore an oversized trench coat and low fedora to hide his eye and leg, and Daisy thought he looked exactly like those stranger danger posters. 

Daisy just burst into laughter, before letting them inside, “Moody!” she wheezed, “You look ridiculous!”

Alastor sneered and said, “And you didn’t even bother to check our identities. And here I thought you were smart, girl!”

Daisy rolled her eyes and placed a hand on his shoulder. She gave him a knowing grin and then let low vibration roll through his body simultaneously confirming her identity and his, as she sensed no magical distortion around him, save for the eye and leg, as expected. “Can’t fake that with magic or questions,” she smirked, crossing her arms, as Moody shook the strange feeling out of his body. 

“No,” he grumbled, “I reckon you can’t. Are you ever going to explain your powers in full?”

“Nope!” Daisy said slyly, “By the way Sirius and Molly are here.” And sure enough as they turned to the still open door, Molly was walking through with a large black dog by her side. Once the matriarch had closed the door. The dog stood up on his hind legs and morphed into Sirius. It was such a seamless transition that Daisy almost missed it, but it confirmed Sirius’s identity, and it only took a brief check of Daisy’s powers to confirm Molly’s. 

“Well this is nice!” Sirius said appreciatively looking around the distinctly muggle abode. “What is it?”

“Safe house,” Daisy explained, leading them into the kitchen to grab the box of Jammie Dodgers she had bought that morning.

“This isn’t one you ran by me and Dumbledore,” Tonks said warrily. 

“Exactly!” Daisy said with a mischievous smile and she offered her a cookie. Tonks took it suspiciously, and then plopped herself down on the low, cheap, but comfy couch. “Look,” Daisy continued, pouring the cookies onto a plate, while the others took their seats. “When I first got here, I had absolutely no idea what was going on or who I could trust. So I made some arrangements, to make sure I’d have a quick get away in case this all went fubar.”

“Fubar?” Sirius asked as he snatched a cookie and slid to sit beside Tonks. 

“Turn of phrase,” Daisy explained, claiming an armchair. “Means the mission has gone to shit. And when that happens, every good operator should have independence in their contingency plans.” 

“Smart,” Moody agreed, claiming the empty armchair facing the door. “So why share this place with us?”

Daisy shrugged and lounged back in her seat, “Because you all aren’t idiots, and you need to know your options.” 

“What do you mean?” Molly asked gently, claiming the last seat on the couch.

Daisy leaned forward, grabbing another cookie, she said, “Dumbledore has learned the secret behind Voldy-toad’s immortality.”

The wizards sat frozen, as Daisy leaned back into her chair smugly. Sirius had a jammie dodger half way to his open mouth before he shook himself and said, “Ok, so…what!?” 

Daisy smiled and explained the basics of horcruxes, and everyone began to lean in and listen as closely as they could. “Why hasn’t he told us this?” Molly demanded.

“And why did he tell you?” Moody said slowly. 

“Because I didn’t give him a choice,” Daisy shrugged, “I don’t know what his original plans were, but I basically said that I’d screw him six ways till Sunday, if they involved the kids. He told me about the horcruxes. But I’m guessing that he wouldn’t have said a word about them if his new plans didn’t involve me helping him  hunt and destroy them.”

“But why not ask us for help,” Tonks pleaded. “We’re his Order!” 

“I don’t know,” Daisy said dismissively. “You know him best but I can only think of two reasons why he would keep information this big from you, and both of them stem from fear.”

“Betrayal has always been our greatest enemy,” Sirius said sulkily, setting down his uneaten cookie. “So why not discuss this at my house?”

“Because,” Moody said, narrowing his good eye at Daisy, while his magic one spun around the apartment. “Every good operator should have independence, when things go to shit.” 

The Auror and the spy shared a knowing smile, as the others processed what they said. Funnily enough it was Molly who spoke first saying, “If we have learned anything this year, it is that Dumbledore is not nearly as infallible, as we once believed…Or at least as I once believed. But he is our best chance against You-Know-Who. I still believe that. And I refuse to do anything that will betray the Order or put my family in danger. So, Daisy, please tell us what you have in mind, and then we will decide what to do.”

Daisy smiled gently. She really did like Molly Weasly. She was the kind of mother she wished she’d had. The kind of mother who would love you no matter what, and wrap you up in a warm blanket on the tough days, and demolish anyone who’d try to hurt you. So she said gently, “I would never ask you to do anything of that sort Molly. I just want you to be aware of what I’m doing so that we can be ready for the future.”

Molly nodded and relaxed a bit, while Moody, Tonks, and Sirius leaned forward to watch Daisy carefully. Daisy took a deep breath and then began, “I’m setting up a network here in the muggle world. In this apartment is everything you would need to disappear into Muggle London and go anywhere in the world. Fortunately, certain events that changed my world haven't happened here yet. So, that means we can get away with a lot more.  But that will only help so much. We need the same system in the Wizarding World. It starts with the safe houses Tonks has already approved. But that’s just the first step. The next is making contacts. Finding people you can trust to act as waypoints, coyotes, and smugglers between one sanctuary and the next.”

“But then why all this secrecy?” Tonks demanded. “Why hide this from the rest of the Order, and why do all of your plans involve Muggle London?” 

Daisy sighed, annoyed at the ignorance before saying, “How do you get from here to Ministry without any form of magic?” 

Tonks blinked then furrowed her brow in confusion, before Molly said, “You take the Underground.”

“And how do you use the ‘Underground?’” Daisy asked patiently.

Now Molly furrowed her brow in confusion, “I don't know, but Arthur would.”

“Which is exactly your point,” Sirius said with a knowing smirk. “If even we, the defenders of the muggles, know so little about their world then the Death Eaters will be even more helpless.” 

Daisy nodded proudly and stood approaching the bookshelf beside the window, as Moody said, “As for the secrecy, Tonks, I would think that was obvious. Constant Vigilance! If this ‘network’ as Daisy calls it, is meant to be our last ditch effort to fight You-Know-Who, then it’s better if everyone involved has only limited information. That way one traitor won’t mean the end of the entire operation.”

“Exactly,” Daisy said, pulling out one of the giant encyclopedias she had stored there. Not an uncommon thing for the age before the internet, so it was the perfect hiding place. She dropped it on the coffee table, and it opened to reveal the hole she had carved in its pages filled with cash money, and a small pamphlet. Sirius picked this up and laughed before reading the title aloud. 

“‘The Idiot Wizard’s Guide to the Muggle World’” Sirius said, showing it to Molly, “‘When did you have time to make that?”

Daisy grinned slyly saying, “Researching ancient magic that barely anyone understands is boring, and almost absolutely pointless. I’m not a scientist or wizard, so trying to figure out how the Veil thing can get me home is a waste of time. My people will come for me, so until they do. I’m going to help you. And that starts with making sure that your asses are covered.”

“So all this time, when you’ve been hiding in the Library…” Molly began, and Daisy finished her thought by spreading her arms to display the apartment proudly, saying,

“I’ve been perfecting this little baby!”

“And the dozens just like it hidden all over the city that you’re not going to tell us about,” Moody said grinning like a madman.

“Oh, Alastor,” Daisy said with a sly wink, “Of course I’m going to tell you about my only other safe house! And then I’ll tell Tonks about my other one, and then Sirius will learn about the other one. And, well you get the idea.”

The two men laughed loudly as the other two women rolled their eyes. Tonks took the pamphlet, which was really more of a booklet and flipped to a random page, and upon reading it choked a little and exclaimed, “You want us to go to America!”

All eyes were once again on her, so Daisy shrugged, reclaiming her seat, “I have been doing some research in the Library. Mostly on your history, and it seems to me, that should Voldy-mold take over, the best thing you can do is smuggle anyone who might be a target of his regime out of the country. Of all of the wizarding governments I’ve read about, MACUSA seems to be your best bet for getting help.”

“Do you really think that will be necessary?” Molly said hesitatingly. 

“Is there a problem with MACUSA that I should know about?” Daisy asked genuinely. 

“No…” Molly began.

“It’s just that most Wizarding Governments like to solve their own problems, and not get involved with others,” Moody explained. “And while the European communities are rather tightly knit, other continents…like to keep to themselves.”

“Huh,” Daisy said tilting her head in consideration then proclaimed, “Well, you shouldn’t let it stop you from going to them for help if you need it.” She then took out some dodgers and spread them out on the table. “If,” Daisy help up a cookie to illustrate her point, “Coldy-mort takes England, then he’s going to try and take the rest of Europe. The close relationship of the European communities will mean that he will have just as many followers in Germany, France, etc., as he does here.” 

She piled a bunch of cookies together to represent Europe, before picking up another cookie showing it to the others, “That means you will have time. Time you can spend making sure that his influence doesn’t spread. If Voldy-warts takes England, it will be awful. But it won’t be the end of the world.” Daisy set down the jam-filled pastry away from her pile and began to make a new one, naming countries with each placement, “America, Brazil, China, Japan, Canada are all countries that are at least three times the size of England with more than twice your population. And that’s a gross understatement when it comes to Asian Countries.

“It wouldn’t even be that hard to get there. Just hop on an airplane and you'd be anywhere in a matter of hours. No traceable magic. No traitorous wizards. Just easily be-spelled muggle customs agents. Find the Magic community, and batta bing batta boom! You could have ten times the firepower as the Death Eaters with no extra dangers to yourself, or the kids…It’s a good plan.”

Silence reigned in the apartment as the others considered that, staring at the carefully laid out jammie dodgers. Finally Moody burst out, “Bloody hell! Why didn’t we think of that before!”

“Because it involves muggles,” Sirius said with an amused sigh. 

“And!” Tonks said rubbing her temples, “Because Dumbledore didn’t think of it. Merlin’s beard! We really are too dependent on him aren’t we!”

Molly nodded solemnly and said, “This network, it’s not just for the Order, is it?”

Daisy shook her head and ate France. “If everything goes wrong, then Voldy-toad won’t just be after Harry, and the Order. He’ll be after everyone. Muggleborns, half bloods, anyone he believes is ‘unworthy’ of joining his new world order. They’ll need to be smuggled out of the country, and given sanctuary, or they will be killed.” 

“How do you know that?” Tonks asked.

“He’s Magic Hitler,” Daisy said simply. “You said that WWII was just as important for you as it was for the muggles? Well then tell me, what did Hitler do to the Jews, and anyone who would help them?”

Moody nodded solemnly, and said, “Someone will have to go over to America now, to establish the network there.”

“No,” Tonks said solemnly, “Not yet, maybe not ever. This is all pointless, if we’re able to defeat You-Know-Who on our own. Besides, a big step like that wont be possible without Dumbledore’s knowledge.”

“Still,” Sirius said seriously, “Better safe than sorry. Let’s start with establishing the network here, and if it looks like the war is going to turn for the worse, then we can tell Dumbledore, and send someone to America.”

Molly nodded and swept the cookies off of the coffee table and back into the plate saying, “I’ll make us some tea. Alastor, can you put some magical protection around this place? Just to be safe. I have a feeling we are going to be here for a while.”

Moody nodded with a slight smile, and let the “Constant vigilance” go unsaid this once. He glanced over at Daisy and the two shared a look of complete understanding. Yes, this whole idea could just be the crazy brain fart of a paranoid woman who didn’t understand their world. But that didn’t matter. Because even if Voldemort was killed tomorrow, with no hope of returning, then Daisy would still be trying this. Because she was building something. Something that should have been built a long time ago. 

Because Daisy knew what was coming. Her own world was ahead of them by thirty years at least, and those thirty years would reshape everything these people thought they knew about themselves and the Muggles. It was only a matter of time before the Wizarding World was exposed, and everyone would have to adapt. If they weren’t prepared then it didn’t matter what Voldemort did, their world would be destroyed. 

Daisy couldn’t help the Inhumans of Afterlife preserve their world, but maybe she could help these wizards preserve theirs. This was just the first step. 

Chapter Text

“Why is he here?” Harry looked up from his conversation with Sirius and Tonks, to see Snape glaring at him from across the kitchen as if he were a particularly disgusting flobber worm. Harry huffed, but Sirius came to his defense saying, 

“He has every right to be here, Severus,” Sirius declared. “He’s the one You-Know-Who is after, and it’s him the prophecy is about. So shut up and deal with it, or get out of my house.”

“Now, now everyone,” Dumbledore said, whisking between the two men in a flurry of robes with a kind smile. “Severus, Harry is a part of this, and needs to be prepared for what is to come. Sirius, Severus is risking a great deal being here tonight, so the least we can do is be civil. Agreed?”

Both men glared at each other, before begrudgingly taking their seats on opposite ends of the table. Harry slunk into his own chair beside Sirius a bit self consciously as the rest of the Order members filed in. First Tonks and Remus sat across from Harry, smiling encouragingly. Mrs. and Mr. Weasley took seats beside Harry, with pats on the back. Moody and Shacklebolt both gave him approving nods, but Mundungus Fletcher just ignored him as his eyes darted nervously around the room. Finally Daisy sauntered in with an air of confidence and command that just naturally drew every eye towards her. She in turn, gave them her cockiest, most self assured smile, and slipped into the seat beside Sirius at the head of the table. 

“Evening GG,” she said, leaning back so that her feet rested leisurely on the table. “Is this going long? 'Cause I have two bright young women upstairs asking me to teach them how to kill a man with their pinkies and I don’t want to disappoint them.”

“You can you, not do that please? Ginny and Hermione really are dangerous enough already,” Mrs. Weasley asked with a sigh of amused resignation.

Daisy just grinned wickedly, never taking her eyes off of Dumbledore. The Headmaster was smiling pleasantly, as the galaxy swirled on his robes, his white hair ethereal in the dim kitchen light. He arched his eyebrow pointedly and said calmly, “GG?”

“Gay Gandalf,” Daisy proclaimed proudly, eliciting a few guffaws from the muggle-intelligent adults, and some confused humming from the others. Snape just raised a critical eyebrow at Daisy as he melted into his seat between Mundungus and Dumbledore. 

Dumbledore shook his head in amusement, and gracefully took the seat at the opposite end of the table. “Kind as that comparison is, I’m afraid that we have to move on, as I have someone to introduce you to.” 

Harry narrowed his eyes as he looked between the old man and the young woman and leaned in to whisper to Sirius, “Did I just miss something?”

“No,” Sirius whispered back, seeming far too amused at the situation, “Daisy just likes pushing Dumbledore’s buttons, and he doesn’t like giving her the satisfaction. Definitely, makes these meetings far more entertaining, now hush, and watch.”

Harry obeyed as Dumbledore gestured to Snape saying, “This is Severus Snape. He is our spy among the Death Eaters, and is our truest most reliable source of information about their ranks.”

Harry nearly choked on the air in shock. Yes, he had known Snape had used to be a Death Eater, but no one had told him his current role. He thought…well he didn’t know what he had thought. No one had told him anything about Snape and his purpose in the Order outside of "Dumbledore trusts him." 

However, right then was not the time to process, as his reaction had been noticed. Snape was now eyeing him spitefully, as the other adults nodded knowingly. Daisy, however, had eyes only for the Potions Master. Her expression had melted into an empty mask, watching the man with too knowing eyes. Her casual posture at the beginning of the meeting had communicated open, and friendliness. Now she seemed to be weighing him in silent judgment. Harry got the impression that she was seeing more about Severus Snape in five minutes, than Harry had ever thought to guess in the six years he had known his teacher. Snape seemed to feel her gaze, as he turned to meet her critique with one of his own. 

He took her in with the cold contempt he seemed to hold everyone in, which soon twisted into a disgusted sneer at what he saw. Harry huffed at Snape’s clear disrespect, for the woman who had saved his life. But Sirius’s hand on his shoulder calmed him, and he mirrored his godfather’s knowing smirk as he watched the two spies stare each other down. Daisy in turn smiled, her signature smile. Harry had never been sure how to read that smile, but when it was mirrored against Snape’s cold disdain, it read loud and clear.

“ I’m stronger than you ,” Daisy’s grin said, “I’m more powerful. I’m smarter. I’m better. And I. See. You. ”

“So,” Daisy said casually, “I’m guessing old Voldy-toad knows you’re cheating on him with Dumbly-dore here.”

Snape nodded coldly, his sneer melting into his usual empty coldness. “The Dark Lord believes that I am his spy and his alone.”

Daisy arched her brow knowingly, “A powerful position, that…the triple agent. Every operator's dream.”

“How so?” Remus asked, leaning forward.

Daisy tilted her head knowingly, her critical gaze never leaving Snape, “Because no matter what happens you still come out on top. Moldy-warts wins, you were the architect of his success. The Order wins, you were the key to their victory. Assuming of course your morals are corrupt enough to throw one side completely under the bus for your own survival.” 

Harry could literally see everyone in the room physically tense at the implication. The hairs on the back of his own neck began to rise, as he, along with everyone else turned to look at Snape. He was now scowling hatefully at Daisy. Mundungus was trying to disappear into his chair. While Dumbledore, the only one who didn’t seem to be affected by this news, simply sat serenely as the twinkle in his eye never left the woman across the table. Dumbledore opened his mouth to speak, but it was Severus who said in his slow, monotonous voice, 

“Perhaps it is you who we should be cautious of. As you are the stranger, who is sowing dissension among our ranks.”

The tension was now palpable in the air, and was not broken as Daisy threw back her head and laughed saying, “True! I am a stranger. You people are far too trusting. Except for Alastor, of course, he actually does have common sense enough for this war. But my actions have always spoken louder than my words. For example, I am legally obligated to punch every racist fascist I meet in the nose. The reason, I’m literally the embodiment of everything they hate. So, I got to know Snape, should I be punching you in the nose? Be honest, and I won’t kill you, just punch you.”

Snape straightened in his seat saying, “I don’t have to sit here for this. Albus, I will give you my report tonight. This is a waste of my time.”

“Sit down! Severus,” Daisy said, and Harry shivered. The flash of danger that etched itself into the normally kind and warm woman was frightening, and had everyone near her leaning away. Except for Sirius who was grinning like he was having the time of his life.

“Severus,” Dumbledore interrupted calmly, “Please sit down. Ms. Johnson—”

“Agent,” Daisy said, never taking her eyes off of Snape. 

“Agent,” Dumbledore patiently agreed, “Professor Snape’s loyalty is beyond question. And there is no reason to punch him. He is on our side, and I trust him with my life.”

Daisy’s brow shot up in surprise saying, “Professor?”

“Yes,” Dumbledore said gently as Snape reclaimed his seat, “He is the potions teacher at Hogwarts. Harry has had him as an instructor the entirety of his education.”

“Is that so?”

Harry nodded and then cleared his throat as Daisy seemed to be visibly relaxing, even though she had never even shifted her laid back position, with her feet crossed on the table. “Yeah,” Harry said, “He’s the head of Slytherin.”

Snape snorted derisively saying, “And yet Potter, you have failed to live up to even an ounce of your famed potential. Be grateful for Longbottom, the only student even more incompetent than you.”

For the first time that night, Sirius seemed to be gripped with the same tension that held everyone else, but before he could even open his mouth to yell at Snape, Daisy cried cheerfully, “Ah! Now I get it! You're nothing but a condescending little bitch!”

Silence smothered the room, before Sirius collapsed out of his chair howling with laughter. Remus and Tonks hid their smiles behind their hands, and Harry thought his eyes were going to bulge out of his head as he gaped at his two teachers. Daisy with the fakest smile plastered over the daggers in her glare, and Snape too shocked and outraged to even breathe. Shaklebolt pulled out a flask took a swig, while Moody raised his own flask to Daisy in toast. 

“Daisy—” Dumbledore began. But Snape cut him off with a deadly, 

“What?”

“You heard me,” Daisy said, swinging her feet off the table, and letting her chair down with an audible click. “But wait, just let me guess…You joined up with the Dark Fart straight out of Hogwarts. Cause you know, all the cool kids were doing it.”

“You know nothing—”

“You also had a crap parent. Mother, no! Father. Although, I doubt your mother was the best either. Not exactly abusive, but definately neglectful. If you’re not the biggest pile of Mommy and Daddy issues I’ve ever seen, I’ll eat Sirius’s cooking.”

“Hey!” 

“Admit it Siri, your cooking is awful,” Daisy chided and Molly agreed with a grimace. 

“I will not—” Snape began again, but Daisy cut him off ruthlessly. 

“I’m also assuming that one of your parents was muggle. Either they hated the magic, or were too weak to stand up to it…either way the fact that one of them was a muggle made the crap parent ten times worse because you know, prejudice and discrimination are a bitch on holy matrimony.”

“Why you—”

“So you followed the cool kids prancing down the road to hell, and let magic Hitler fill the role of long lost Daddy. Which makes sense he was powerful, charismatic, and played on every, single, one, of your little insecurities. And pretty soon you were dancing to his every whim.”

“You have no—”

“But then something happened,” Daisy continued, holding Snape in place with nothing but the daggers in her eyes. “Something that crossed the line. Something that either you or your Dark Lord could never forgive, probably both. And Albus here found out. He found out, and from that moment on he owned  you. He owned you to the point that it didn’t matter what you believed anymore. So you turned traitor. And now you're nothing more than a puppet with two masters on the strings, dancing you between them.

“And because of that, you would almost be pitiable. You would almost have my sympathy. Accept I’ve heard about you, Severus Snape,” Daisy said pronouncing each syllable as if it was sharp on her tongue, “I’ve heard about the Potions Master that decided to to take out his issues on his students, pitting them against each other, and bullying them to the point that it's borderline abusive. And you know, I didn’t want to believe it at first. I thought the kids were just exaggerating and griping about their least favorite teacher. But, then you went and insulted Harry, when he was defending you too. And so you have shown me without a shadow of a doubt what you really are.”

Her grin was now completely feral as she enunciated each word as if they were curses she was placing on a vile enemy. “You are a condescending, contemptuous, sniveling, greasy, little, bitch…Am I wrong?”

Every eye turned to Snape. He was standing, his face contorted in complete and utter rage. His eyes burned with complete hatred for the woman smiling at him like a tigress ripping into her prey. No one spoke, not out of tense anticipation, but out of genuine amusement and curiosity for what would happen next. But as he said nothing and only returned her daggers with the fire in his own eyes, everyone turned to Dumbledore, who stood up languidly saying, 

“Agent Johnson. I believe—”

“GAH!” Snape shouted and clutched his head as he fell to the floor. There was a distinct hum in the air, that Harry had only once before, in the Department of Mysteries, and suddenly Snape was flung across the room and slammed into the wall. He was pinned there like a fly on a board as the air shimmered around him. He gritted his teeth in pain as he tried to thrash against his invisible bonds, but that only seemed to hurt him more, as a yell of anguish escaped his lips. 

Harry leapt to his feet along with everyone else, wand out and ready. But when his eyes darted around the room, he only saw Daisy. She was standing stock still in a halo of power. If her previous moments of coldness were still curiosity, then she was now nothing but icy, deadly resolve. Her hair seemed to float slightly around her face, and her palms were splayed open before her. Like one of those stain glass figures in church windows, welcoming supplicants to the alter. Harry had never seen anything, or anyone more terrifying as Snape’s screams stopped and Daisy did nothing but stare cold, and unmoving. 

“I told you, Albus,” Daisy said, her voice as cold as ice sliding down the back of a viper. “That if anyone trespassed in my mind, I would kill them.”

“Yes,” Dumbledore admitted, his wand held loosely in his hand, although he seemed completely at his ease, and only watched the interaction with the vaguest sense of curiosity, “However, you must forgive Severus, as he was not told of the sacrality with which you hold you mind.”

“You should have told him,” Daisy said, stepping around the table, and passing between it and the spectators like a cat walking the shadows, until she stood even with Snape and Dumbledore. “It was your responsibility to warn anyone with mind reading powers of my promise…And now I have to kill him.”

“That seems to be an overreaction,” Dumbledore said gently, though he made no move to get between the pinned Snape, and the deadly Daisy.

For the first time that night, Daisy turned her full cold focus on Dumbledore. Harry shivered as he watched them. Daisy, young in plain muggle clothes standing in the aura of her awesome power with a rage so full it had turned cold and still. Dumbledore, ancient and placid, donned in the magical robes of a swirling, infinite universe, completely at his ease. Harry had always seen Dumbledore as greater, wiser, and kinder than anyone he had ever known. In a way, Harry had always seen him as something other, something more than the rest of the foolish mortals trying to make their way through life. And Daisy had always been so real, so human, and so approachable. He had never once thought that she was anything, but what she seemed. 

So why, in this moment, when standing side by side, did Daisy seem so much more than Dumbledore? Why was Daisy the other? And why did Dumbledore suddenly seem so completely, and totally human? 

Harry stepped back suddenly very, very afraid of the being in front of him. And when Dumbledore spoke, although nothing had changed in his demeanor, Harry found that his mentor was rendered cold and unfeeling in the casual and placating way he spoke to the ethereal creature currently crushing his “trusted” ally beneath a curtain of air. 

“Agent Johnson,” Dumbledore said simply, “You do not have to trust Severus. You just need to trust me.”

“Except,” Daisy said softly, “I don’t trust you. And your dog just tried to mind rape me.”

“Then trust that we need him,” Dumbledore said, still calm and unconcerned. “Trust that he will not betray me. And that my hold on him will last even should I fall. There is no one else from whom we can get information on Voldemort’s plans. And there is no one else that we can risk sending into the belly of that beast…you are a leader Agent Johnson, you know we need him, alive and in place among Voldemort’s inner circle.”

Daisy regarded Dumbledore like a cat would regard a particularly interesting ball of string, and then languidly turned her gaze to the struggling Snape, whose eyes held nothing but absolute hatred and fear. “Alastor,” she said slowly.

“Yes,” Mad-Eye said, and Harry was not surprised to see that the grizzled veteran was completely unfazed by this treatment, and in a way, seemed to be enjoying it.

“How easy is it for you people to mend broken bones?”

Moody shrugged and said, “I can do it in five seconds flat. Others can do it faster, and others slower. But it's not particularly hard. Basic first aid in auror training.”

Daisy’s placid predatory stare turned even darker as she said, “Good.” 

There was a hum, and a snap, and then a scream. Snape dropped to the floor cradling his arm as Daisy towered over him like a dark goddess staring down at his shivering form. The kinder hearted adults moved to help him, but Daisy stopped them with a gesture and said with a calm cold death that would not break, “Listen closely, Severus, because I’m only going to say this once.” And she knelt down to look him straight in the eye. He returned her gaze without tears or fear, just the cold contempt he held for everyone even as he cradled his mangled arm. 

“From now on, you’ll share your info with Dumbledore, and me. This was always going to be the plan. And Albus was going to say it in a very kind civilized way, but then you went and messed up. You underestimated me, you tried the limits of someone who is a lot stronger and a lot less patient than you. I don’t know why you did it, and I don’t care, because I know what you are. I’ve met hundreds of men, just, like, you. And guess what…

“You’re not the victim. You’re not special. You’re not oppressed. And we are not your enemies. Unless you make us your enemies. In which case,” Daisy shrugged and forced his eyes to hers, “There will be no hole in heaven or on earth that I won’t find you in. You betray the Order. You betray these kids. And you’ll have me to deal with. And do want to know why?

“Because , I was the victim. I was the slave, the oppressed, the scorned. Until I chose not to be. Until, I chose to be more. To be Quake, the Destroyer of Worlds. And I made an oath, to protect and serve the innocents and the victims. To be the Shield between the world and that which would destroy it. And right here, right now, you have to decide if that’s what you’ll be. You stand between the good guys and the bad, so you are going to have to decide. Who are you going to protect and who are you going to destroy? Will you be the Shield?”

Daisy and Snape just stared at each other unmoving, as the rest of the room watched them in silence. Something in what Daisy said seemed to shake Snape down to his bones, as his expression went completely blank before her condemnation and her charge. He simply met her gaze with an empty stare and a silent pain that Harry couldn’t comprehend. Not even Dumbledore tried to intercede between the two as they searched for something in each other’s eyes. 

Daisy seemed to find what she was looking for first, as she stood up smoothly, like the Daisy Harry had always known. She then looked down at Snape and said calmly, “And if you ever enter my mind without my permission again. I will grind your bones to dust.”

She then returned to her seat and plopped down as if nothing had happened. Dumbledore knelt and helped Snape gingerly to his feet, fixing his arm in an instant with a wave of his wand. Slowly everyone filtered back to their seats, unsure of how to continue with the range of emotions they were dealing with. 

Harry just felt confused and conflicted, unsure of what to say. Because there was a part of him that had enjoyed that. He had liked watching Snape writhe and scream. The man had been tormenting him from the first moment they met. Snape tortured Neville daily, and disparaged Hermione who was easily his best student. And now he was afraid of Daisy, that coldness, that absence of pity or compassion for what she was doing to Snape. It was frightening. But what was perhaps more frightening, was Dumbledore’s non reaction. He had tried to protect Snape, but all he had done was talk. He was Dumbledore , he could have easily stopped Daisy from hurting his trusted “ally.” But he didn’t. He didn't act. 

Confused, frightened, and disturbed, Harry let the rest of the meeting pass in a daze, watching the other adults for guidance on how to react. Snape had fallen back into his cold, detached attitude, dryly relaying everything he had learned from the Death Eaters. Mad-Eye seemed to be falling asleep, while Shaklebolt never stopped staring at Daisy in appreciation, fear, and respect. Mr. and Mrs. Weasely were whispering to each other glancing between Snape, Dumbledore, Daisy with looks of pity, concern, and frustration. While Lupin, Tonks, and Sirius seemed to be having their own private conversation that consisted almost entirely of shared looks, and slight smiles. The only one who seemed thoroughly disturbed by the whole affair was Mundungus who was still trying to disappear into his chair, and kept shooting terrified glances at Daisy everyone else talked and planned around him. 

Meanwhile, Daisy’s eyes never left Dumbledore’s. They both sat completely at their ease. With slight smiles, and knowing eyes they never looked away from each other, as the meeting progressed around them. Daisy seemed completely human. Dumbledore seemed to be more than human. Just as Harry had always perceived them to be. 

But there had been a moment, just one moment, in that exchange, where Harry had seen them truly side by side for the first time, and his perception of them had been completely reversed. Leaving him questioning everything he had ever known about both of them.

Chapter Text

Severus did not run out of Number 12 Grimmauld Place. He did however, walk very quickly and without waiting for anyone to call him back. He had given his report, sat through a repetition of information he had learned from the Death Eaters, and he had met the inhuman creature which both of his masters had wanted, and now he felt it was time to leave as quickly as possible. Alone in the hallway, he let his hand drift up and rub absently at his aching chest. The woman’s powers had been so strange. It wasn’t like levicorpus, which felt like ropes twisting you up in the air. Nor was it like any of the paralyzing spells that turned your limbs to rocks, or blocks of ice beyond your control. It was like she had turned the air against him. The air itself had lifted him onto the wall, and had begun to crush him. It had hurt, and he was humiliated. But that didn’t detract from the pure novelty of the power and the sensations around it. 

Because the air had moved. He had felt it. Pressing into his ribs and caging his limbs, the air had been still and smothering, but…vibrating. Like tendrils pulsing around him, the air obeyed the woman in caging him completely. And it was that novelty, that otherness, that scared him most of all. Voldemort, Dumbledore, the Ministry, they were all fools playing the same games over and over again only pausing to say they should switch to a different colored board, or exchange pieces. But this woman had done something new, something completely different than any of them were used to, that he wasn’t sure how to comprehend. And the words of Dumbledore echoed in his mind, 

“ She claims that her powers are limited, ” the old man had said, “ But I believe that she is underplaying those limits. From our fight with Riddle in the Ministry, I perceive that her true power lies with her control. Whatever the true nature of her abilities hardly matters, because it is her control of those abilities that I believe will leave us staggering...We need to test her Severus. We need to know exactly how far her control extends. Can you do that for me?”

“This wasn’t exactly what I had in mind?” Severus muttered, as he stepped from the house rubbing his arm. It had felt like a bubble in a caldron roiling before bursting when her power surged through him. 

“And what did you have in mind?” A voice calm and cool called from the shadows. In a flurry of robes, Severus spun to face the woman casually leaning against the old brick wall. His wand was pointed squarely at the woman’s forehead, but she only raised an eyebrow as that insufferable smirk never faltered from her lips. Still, her narrow eyes betrayed the cold calculation she was masking, the inhuman power she held as she studied him and his wand with nothing more than mild curiosity and amusement. 

Slowly, Severus lowered his wand. His hand did not tremble as he did so, and he refused to let his spine stiffen before the creature as he fell back into his signature emotionless disdain he had for everyone and everything around him. “What do you want, Johnson?” he demanded. He refused to quell before this woman . She had shone her true colors that night, and he refused to bow to such childish humiliations ever again. 

Johnson just looked him over from head to toe in obvious distaste, before saying, “Are you really going to be wearing that?”

“Excuse me?” 

“Dumbly-dore told you that I wanted to talk right?”

“Yes, and we just did. Now excuse me.”

“Stop being a child, Snape,” Johnson called, peeling away from the wall, before he could apparate away. “Now put those on and let's go.”

Snape fumbled with the pile of clothes she had tossed at him, and then sneered in disgust as he saw that they were muggle garments. “And why would I ever go somewhere with you after that little…display?” he demanded coolly. He did not flinch when she gave him a look of pure exasperated annoyance. But he remained stubbornly silent, demanding the woman address her actions. He dared her to justify embarrassing him, torturing him, and threatening him. She was an arrogant, selfish and despicable creature just like the rest of them, and now she had the audacity to think that he would trust her enough to just follow her through muggle London? 

But she just said, “Put aside the insults for a sec, and think. Did I say anything that wasn’t true?” Severus seethed inside, and wasn’t that the worst part. He scowled, but before he could retort back she just rolled her eyes and said, “Look. If you want me to apologize. Well, I am sorry to tell you that that isn’t going to happen. Unless you can prove that I was wrong over a pint at the muggle pub down the street.” 

Severus let his anger out in a long slow breath as continued to sneer at the woman and the awful clothes in his hands. “And why would I ever go to a muggle establishment.”

Daisy just smiled knowingly and said, “Because no Death Eater would be caught dead there! Now duck into that alley and get changed or you’ll stick out like a sore thumb…come on are you a spy or not?”

Severus scoffed, but his curiosity was peaked. Dumbledore had warned him that Johnson might want to meet with him privately, but after that display in the meeting, he had wanted to avoid it at all cost. The woman was new and unnatural and he wanted nothing to do with her. But that wasn’t an option. Severus didn’t have options anymore, so he just sighed dispassionately and moved into the indicated shadows to change. 

They said nothing once he was ready, which was just fine by Severus. It had been so long since he had worn muggle clothes, they felt unnatural, and constricting. He was used to being enveloped in the folds of his robes, in the loose jeans and polo he felt exposed and bare. When Daisy handed him a band to pull back his hair, he resolutely refused. That was too much, which she accepted with another disrespectful eye roll. 

“You know,” she chided with no little annoyance, “If you would stop sneering at everyone like they were beneath you and actually tried to take care of yourself, then you’d actually be quite attractive.”

“And what would that have to do with anything,” Snape droned dispassionately. 

Daisy shrugged as they approached the loud, brightly lit pub, “Spying 101, how you present yourself sends a message. The message you’re sending is, I don’t care about anyone or anything and I think I’m better than you…is that what you want to say?”

Snape scoffed and looked away, “I just don’t see the point in pandering to people who do nothing but look down on me.”

“You know,” Daisy said dryly, “You’re not doing a good job of convincing me to apologize. Not let's get you a drink.”

Snape sneered but followed her inside. The pub was decently crowded for the hour, but not overwhelmingly so. A low hum of conversation echoed under the popular music, as mates out for an after work beer lounged in the booths and stools, unaware of the sheer power that had just entered their midst. He eyed the muggles with distaste and disgust. They were so obviously weak, foolish and blind. If they had any inkling of the power he himself had they would run in terror. Instead they eyed him with distrust and anger, and he was forced to hide from them. It was grating, and--  

A movement drew Severus’s attention to Daisy Johnson, and he found her watching him intently. He stiffened as he met her gaze expressionless and knowing, just as she had looked at him in the kitchen before the incident. He realized that she was measuring him, and it shifted something uncomfortably within him. So he just nodded for her to continue and she led him to the bar. She sat at a corner and angle where she could see everyone who entered and left the kitchen in front of them and the door behind them in the mirror. Severus said nothing as she ordered whatever they had on tap, and when the bartender left them with her drinks she turned to him with an arched brow and expectant look. 

Severus sniffed as he looked at his drink in distaste, but he didn’t touch it, which prompted a snort of disgust from Johnson as she lifted her own mug to her lips. “What?” Severus growled. 

“If you want people to like you then you should probably stop looking down on them,” she said pointedly, and Snape bristled in anger. 

“Why would I waste my time with these people?” he hissed, “They have already made up their minds about me, and nothing I can do will change that. Besides, they are beneath me, and their opinions are hardly worth attaining.”

“You see!” Daisy said, thumping the table and turning to him, “Right there that is what I’m talking about.” Severus gave her a questioning look so Daisy just rolled her eyes and continued, “You don’t know these people! You don’t know what’s in their heads! You literally just saw them, and decided that because they looked at you wrong, they must hate you. But I can personally guarantee that no one in here was thinking that until you, Severus snape, looked at them as if they were the gum beneath your shoe. And they responded in kind. You are responsible, you get that?” 

Severus shifted in his seat and said, “Did you drag me here simply to berate and lecture me?”

“No,” Daisy scoffed, rolling her eyes as she sipped her drink. “I dragged you here so that we can understand each other.”

“I hardly believe that is necessary,” Severus droned. “I will continue to act as the ‘triple agent’ as you have said. And you will continue to do as you please. And eventually Dumbledore will lead us to victory against the Dark Lord. A process that hardly requires us to be 'friends.'”

“Something tells me,” Daisy said slyly, “That you don’t believe a word you just said.” Severus’s eyes flashed to her watching him in critical amusement, knowing, and seeing in a way that made Severus want to stupefy her and run away. “Tell me, Severus Snape, do you really believe Dumbledore is going to win?”

“He is the most powerful wizard of our age,” Snape said, turning back to his untouched mug. “He is the only one the Dark Lord fears. He has already defeated one tyrant who attempted to rule the world, and no one else can compare to him. Potter might be the ‘Chosen One,’ but Dumbledore is without equal in our world.”

“All very true facts, but it doesn’t answer my question,” Johnson said slyly. 

“I hardly see why my opinion matters.”

“Really?” Johnson said leaning back disappointed, “And here I thought you were the smart one.”

“What are you getting at?” Snape said with narrowed eyes. 

“You’re the linchpin, Sevi!” Daisy insisted. “Voldy-toad wins, you were the key. The Order wins, you were the key! If anyone knows which way the tide is turning, it's going to be you . So forgive me if I want your honest opinion of the key players.”

Severus narrowed his eyes at the woman suspiciously, “And why are you suddenly so intent on flattering me and allying with me. After all aren’t I nothing but a ‘condescending little bitch.’”

“Obviously, and you’re doing nothing to change my opinion on that by the way,” Daisy said smugly as she sipped her pint. “But that doesn’t change the value of your position, and the need for us to work together…and to at least try to be respectful.”

“And why should I work with you in any capacity? After you humiliated me, and judged me before speaking to me.”

“Oh my God!” Johnson cried silently and turned to him wide eyed and exasperated, “You can not physically take responsibility for anything can you?”  

“What do you mean?” Severus sneered.

“You tried to enter my mind!” Johnson growled, and every disparaging thought and emotion flew from Severus as he carefully schooled his features to hide his fear of this woman. “I know,” she continued bitterly, “That you people don’t care as much about that sort of thing. But let’s get one thing clear. No one. No One. Enter my mind without my permission. Call it delusional paranoia if you have to, but it doesn’t change the fact that I will kill anyone who tries it. And I won’t apologize, so get over it!” 

They sat in frozen silence, as the empty Severus stared into the storm of righteous anger that was Daisy Johnson. Severus then realized that they were right back where they had been in the kitchen. Her staring down at him in judgment, and him paralyzed into apathy until one of them caved. And Severus caved. He realized that that was why he hated her. He had sworn never to cave to another bully. And he had caved to her. He scowled and turned back to his pink, but still didn’t drink. 

“As you say,” Severus said, “But that does not excuse your judgment of me without cause.”

Johnson said her brow in astonishment. “Did I say anything that was untrue?” 

“You hardly have the full picture,” Severus sneered. 

“Then give it to me!” Daisy insisted, suddenly morphing into easy acceptance. “Despite your general un-likableness, you're hardly the worst person I’ve ever allied with. So…” She gestured for him to continue. 

Severus considered her for a moment, and then decided that he would enjoy shattering her perceptions and rose colored visions of her “allies.” So he nodded and said, “Did you know your great friend Sirius Black tried to kill me—”

“In your third year,” she said, “Yeah he told me.” 

“What?” Severus demanded. 

“He said you called a friend of his a racial slur, so he thought he should punish you,” Johnson shrugged and sipped her beer. “An overreaction to be sure, I would have just punched you in the nose, but he said he apologized.”

“Potter forced him to,” Severus scowled, his hate for both men dripping into his voice.

“James saved your life.”

“Only because his guilt got the better of him. Not because he was actually apologetic. And it didn’t change his arrogant and brutish behavior.” 

“He was fifteen,” Johnson said dryly.

“How do you know this?” Severus demanded.

“Dumbledore told me about you at the last Order meeting,” Daisy said casually as she snatched some peanuts from the bowl between them. “So I started gathering intel. Remus told me that you outed him as a werewolf, forcing him to quit the only decent job he could get, and become practically homeless. And that you're also the reason Sirius wasn’t exonerated when he first escaped Azkaban, all before Moldy-shorts returned. And almost caused him to lose his soul…Care to justify that behavior.” 

“Hardly,” Severus sneered. 

“You're going to have to if you want me to apologize.”

“You’ve already admitted that that won’t be happening.”

“For slamming you against a wall in retaliation for trespassing in my mind,” Daisy countered smugly, “But I will, for calling you a bitch, if you prove that you’re not one. And again, you’re not doing a very good job of that right now.”

Something in Severus snapped and he turned on Daisy hissing, “Those ‘Marauders’ have been making my life a living hell since the moment we met! Potter, Black, Lupin, they all tortured me for years, with no consequences!”

Daisy leaned forward on the bar until her face was in his, “So you take that out on your students? On kids? ” 

“What are you talking about?” Severus scorned. But Johnson was as cold as ice as she stared at him, her eyes once again searching his face for something he could not tell. 

“Ginny and Hermione are smart girls,” Johnson finally said, “I like them a lot. I ask them questions about the Wizarding World and everything. And they had a lot to say about you. Blatant favoritism for the purebloods. Disparaging and practically degrading behavior for the muggleborns and half bloods. Practically torturing a student for no reason other than he struggles in your class? How is that justice for what happened to you?” 

“Longbottom is a fool,” Severus sneered as he gripped his mug tightly.

“He is a child!” Daisy insisted, “But fine, let’s put that aside for a second, and focus on the fact that you were a willing Death Eater. You’re spying on them yes, but I could tell from the moment I threw those clothes at you, that you’re not really on our side now are you? You still believe in their cause?”

“Why do you care about it?” Snape jeered back, “You’re not of this world. I imagine that on your own you are a person of importance? That you are beloved and hailed, for your power and capabilities by everyone around you. Don’t we deserve that chance? Shouldn’t wizards be given the same opportunity to show just how much stronger we are than these people?”

“I told you,” Daisy said, her voice low and dangerous, “That I was a slave on my world. Were you even listening?” Daisy continued to search his empty and cold expression until she scoffed and said, “No, of course you weren’t…So let me spell it out for you. Elitists hate me. I was raised an orphan, poor, abused and alone. I had nothing for most of my life. And for that they will ruin me. Racists hate me. My mother was Chinese. My father was white. For that they will kill me. Supremacists hate me. I’m technically a half-blood alien. My powers prove that they are not superior, that they are weak and fragile. For that they will experiment on me, torture me. Fascists hate me! I have sworn an oath to freedom, and I fight every day to see that oath fulfilled. For that they will enslave me.

“ Everything your ‘Dark Lord’ is and fights for, is everything that is against me. You willing joined an army that wants to ruin, kill, torture, and enslave me. Why would I not care about that? Why would I ever let you forget that? Why should I forgive that?” 

Severus had no words. What could he say to that? Nothing. It was grating on his very bones. His mind was fighting, screaming, that she was wrong, that she was right. He couldn’t defend himself. He couldn’t submit to her. He bristled with rage. He wanted to pull out his wand and curse this whole place. Set it on fire and watch the rats flee. But all he could hear was Lily. All he could see was Lily under the portrait of the Fat Lady looking at him, heartbroken and furious, “I can’t pretend anymore. You’ve chosen your way, I’ve chosen mine .” 

He met Johnson’s stare, cold, searching, and unyielding. “ You call everyone of my birth Mudblood, Severus. Why should I be any different?” Lily’s voice echoed so loudly in his memories it was painful. If he didn’t know any better he might have thought Daisy was using Occlumency on him. Perhaps she was. Perhaps that was why he couldn’t seem to sync his thoughts. Order his purpose. Perhaps that was why his head was splitting with memories of his father’s weakness, and Lily’s fire. 

Severus stood so violently his stool thudded to the ground. Johnson never broke her stare, and Severus had the sneaking suspicion that she was seeing him. All of him and that there was nowhere he could hide from those dark pitiless eyes. “I will work with you. As I work with Dumbledore. No more. And no less.” 

“I wouldn’t expect anything else,” Johnson said simply. And Severus stormed out unaware of the silence and judgment that followed in his wake. 

When Snape left and the noise of the pub returned to normal, Daisy shook her head in exasperation and took a long draft from her mug, before calling for a refill. As the bartender set down her second pint, Remus and Tonks, perfectly disguised, claimed the now empty seats beside her. Tonks took Snape’s untouched drink, while Remus ordered a glass of wine.

“What did he leave out?” Daisy asked, staring blankly at the mirror. 

Remus sighed as he played with his glass. “When we were in school,” he said solemnly, “Hogwarts was like…a miniature version of the war happening outside. The future Death Eaters versus the future Order and Aurors, and those who were too afraid to say anything. And it wasn’t as if anyone denied it. Snape, Mulciber, Avery, they all openly and proudly called every muggleborn they came across a mud-blood, and performed dark magic on those they thought were beneath them.”

“And the teachers?” Daisy asked warily. 

“Did their best,” Lupin said mournfully, “But it didn’t help that about once a weak one of them would get a letter from home very loudly and proudly praising their ‘brave acts of altruism in service of the greater good for our country!’ It was all rather disgusting…Snape wasn’t the worst of them. Not at first…but then when he and Lilly had their falling out—”

“Woah, wait!” Daisy exclaimed pulling back, “Lily as in Harry’s mother Lily?”

“Yes,” Remus said mournfully, “They were rather famously friends for most of school. The future Death Eater and the Muggleborn, the brightest witch of our age. Many thought that Lily might be able to ‘reform Severus’ which is probably why their friendship lasted as long as it did. Until—”

“He called her a mudblood,” Daisy concluded. 

“In front of the whole school, while she was trying to defend him from James,” Remus shook his head and sipped his wine half in amusement, and half in embarrassment as he said, “I’ll be the first to admit we were little pricks at the time. The four of us were inseparable, and we had accomplished magic well beyond our years. James was running around creating spells. Said they would be for the war. Sirius was slowly becoming a leader with his charisma and charm. And I was fully accepted and loved for the first time in my life…From people outside of my family that is…You can see how all of that might have gone to our heads.”

“Did you ever apologize?” Tonks asked innocently, “To the people you might have hurt.”

“I tried to talk to Severus about it when I joined the Hogwarts staff. I wanted to make amends, but he refuses to hear it. Even back at school, Lily would tell me that any form of apology or argument would fly right over his head. She would tell him that his friends were using black magic on her friends, and it was like he couldn’t hear her. Any argument that showed him he was wrong, just didn’t exist in his mind.”

“He’s determined to see himself as the victim,” Daisy muttered into her mug, “And he refuses to take responsibility for his actions, because he believes he’s only responding to injustice. Not causing it.”

“You sound like you're speaking from experience,” Tonks said gently. 

Daisy took a deep breath as he took a great gulp of beer. “My ex. He was like that. Shit, he was like a reverse Snape, wasn’t he!” 

“What do you mean?” Remus asked curiously. 

Daisy shook her head as she began to play with her mug, “Ward was an asshole. He started out as a traitor for a bunch of evil, crazy neo-nazis. And when he decided to be obsessively in love with me he doubled down on the evil and the crazy.”

“Ok,” Tonks said slowly, “So how is that a reverse Snape?” 

“I’m guessing,” Daisy said thoughtfully, “Based on what I’ve seen and what you’ve said. Snape started out loyal to the crazy, evil, neo-nazis, and then when the person he was obsessively in love with was threatened, he turned traitor against them.” 

Remus blinked, “Wait! You think he was in love with Lily? But she came to hate him!”

“Why?” Tonks asked.

“He wouldn’t leave her alone. And when she started dating James, he became cruel to the point of extremism. The future Death Eaters started targeting her friends specifically. She was afraid to go anywhere without at least two other people with her. But then again, all of muggleborns were afraid to go anywhere alone at that time. So we didn’t think anything of it.” 

“Oh!” Daisy chuckled evilly, “I don’t think he was in love with Lily. I think he still is!”

“But—” Remus began but Daisy stopped him saying, 

“What you just described is stereotypical toxic, obsessive ex-boyfriend behavior right there.” Daisy gestured with her mug emphatically saying, “Be glad Lily opened her eyes when she did, because if they had ever gotten together, you can bet your hairy werewolf ass that his prejudices combined with his obsession would have led to a very toxic and abusive relationship.” 

Tonks nodded in agreement saying, “I’ve been there, unfortunately. You see it a lot with pureblood families. Someone marries ‘beneath’ them. Or someone’s not ‘pure’ enough, and next thing you know they're being bullied and abused by the people who were supposed to love them.”

Lupin’s brow furrowed in concern, and he squeezed Tonks's hand encouragingly. She smiled mournfully at him as she downed the rest of her stolen beer. But as she began to lower her cup, her eyes bulged in awe. “That’s what Dumbledore has on him. You said Dumbledore had to have something on Snape that made him so loyal despite never being remorseful. Dumbledore is taking advantage of his obsession.”

Daisy sighed and she took a swig from her glass, before saying, “Damn! Super soldier serum makes it impossible to get drunk. But yes I reckon that’s exactly what old GG is doing. A dangerous game, but since the object of his obsession is no longer around to speak for herself, the risk is significantly less than it would be otherwise. So you know, small blessings. Still,” Daisy chuckled, as she raised her pint once more to her lips, “If you people have a wizard afterlife. I would love to be a fly on the wall for their reunion.”

The other two laughed as they too sipped their drinks. Finely Remus lowered his glass and somberly said, “What do we tell the others?” 

Daisy shrugged non committedly saying, “They were your friends. But I don’t see why it matters. Let old Albus twist our dear Severus on the leash as much as he likes. They’re going to do exactly as they plan to do. Our job is to prepare, and be ready.”

“Hope for the best,” Tonks agreed.

“Prepare for the worst,” Remus finished. They toasted each other, which Tonks immediately followed by turning to Daisy saying, 

“Can I just say that as a former student of Snape’s, watching you kick his arse was bloody beautiful!” 

Daisy and Remus burst into laughter and they spent the rest of the night blending among the other patrons with good cheer and flowing drinks.

"Well?" Voldemort hissed in contempt as his "loyal" servant bowed before him. 

Snape rose apathetic to the point of insolence, but never insultingly so. "My lord," he droned calm and collected. "The woman Daisy Johnson, is a wholly new creature that we are not prepared for. She will never be swayed to your cause, and will act against you in every capacity. You must chose then my lord, on who you would prefer to see destroyed first. Dumbledore, or the inhuman?"      

Chapter Text

“Welcome to Diagon Alley!” Sirius said proudly as he led Daisy, Harry, Hermione, and the rest of the Weasley crew into the crowded wizard thorough faire. 

Daisy gave a low whistle as she admired the twisted architecture that bore a strange and ethereal elegance, the bright colors of the people, and that absolutely weirdness of the shops and their wares. She stuffed her hands into the pockets of the black robes she had borrowed from Tonks. “Impressive,” she said appreciatively. 

“Impressive?” Harry scoffed, “Your standing in a magical shopping district full of things you could only imagine in your wildest dreams, and all you have to say is that it’s ‘impressive?’”

“What can I say kid?” Daisy said as they passed a shop selling flying broomsticks, “After half the craziness I’ve seen, it's hard to be surprised!” 

The truth was that the absolute magical madness had Daisy’s inner child cackling with glee. But it was severely tempered by the absolute annoyance that was her powers. It wasn’t like the awful buzzing that she had learned to tune out when she had first gotten her powers, but more like a random itch and sudden dizziness. Whenever she passed a building that was far too lopsided to be properly supported, an alley that seemed to stretch for too long, or a stall selling floating candy, her powers screamed at her. Telling her that it was unnatural. The vibrations were off. They were too spread out, too condensed, too mixed. She wanted to just stand still, grab the vibrations, and force them back into their natural patterns. It was like learning her powers all over again, but fortunately she had spent the last month running around Grimmauld forcing herself to become adjusted to this strange new reality. It had been hard, and involved a lot of throwing up that she was careful to hide from the Wizards, but she had managed. And now she was confident enough to accept the Weasley’s invitation to show her more of their world without panicking and completely destroying one of their most public meeting places. 

To distract herself from the subconscious need to vibrate every magical thing she saw back into a normal pattern, Daisy decided to focus on the people. They were more or less what she had come to expect. Flowing and colorful robes, whimsical patterns, and strange accessories that were both muggle and magical. She felt confident walking among them, wearing her borrowed robes like a trench coat, with her new favorite pair of jeans and a purple shirt. But as they moved further into the street, she wondered if she had too much muggle in her wardrobe, as almost everyone they passed shot their group hurried glances, whispering behind their hands as they saw them, and, in some cases, not so subtly pointing at them obnoxiously. 

It didn’t help that the whole street seemed to be filled with this underlying tension. The light from the shop windows just weren’t bright enough. The smiles were just a little too forced. Their voices were just a tad too hushed for such a bustling street. And everyone darted about with tense shoulders and flickering eyes. But when they saw their group, some of that tension seemed to melt away, or else amplify ten times. Daisy tilted her head as one witch shied in fear, while another starred in open awe. She followed the gaze of both women and saw that they weren’t actually looking at her but at her companions. She arched a brow as Harry seemed to shrink under the gazes, while Sirius seemed to grow taller and bolder. They weren’t five feet into the Alley, before Daisy found that she was rendered completely invisible simply because she was walking behind Sirius Black and Harry Potter. 

“So,” Hermione said beaming with pride and joy as she trotted up to next to Sirius pushing Harry further back into the group, “How does it feel to be a free man Sirius?”

“Absolutely wonderful Hermione!” Sirius cheered, and Daisy noticed with some satisfaction, how the Weasleys subconsciously moved to hide Harry in a sea of red hair, while allowing Sirius to take the full force of the stares. “You know, I didn’t think I’d ever be able to walk these streets again! At least not until You-Know-Who was defeated.”

“They’re all still afraid of you,” Harry said bitterly, as Ginny purposely moved to block Harry from the view of a rather hungry looking witch. 

“Let them be scared,” Sirius said, tilting his chin up proudly. “I’m free, exonerated, and with my family. They’re fear can’t change that. And don’t worry they’ll change their tune once this bloody war is over and we can finally get back to normal.”

“The Wizarding World is fickle,” Arthur Weasley agreed with his regular casual cheer. “You three should know that better than anyone I’d dare say!”

“Oh?” Daisy said, turning to the kids. Hermione flushed with anger as Ron’s scow became truly deadly, and Ginny squeezed Harry’s hand whose expression had become a mask of accepted dejection.

“Oh,” Molly said rather bitterly, “Did we not tell you about the smear campaign the Ministry ran against Harry after he witnessed You-Know-Who’s return, and they didn’t want to believe him? I could have sworn we did.”

“Not to mention the absolute filth that woman spread about Hermione in our fourth year,” Ron spat. 

Ginny nodded emphatically, “It’s strange, but every year the Prophet or the Ministry releases some sort of statement, that’s absolute bogus and everyone believes it. And then a few months later the whole thing is retracted and it’s like it never happened.”

Daisy shook her head with a sigh and said, “Honestly I am no longer surprised by the absolute incompetency of your government. But honestly, doesn’t your newspaper know better? I’ve been reading it pretty regularly since I got here and it seems pretty reliable.”

“They have to be,” Harry said simply, “The Daily Prophet is the only truly reliable news source we have. There are other private magazines and the like, but they're all for stuff like Quidtich or recipes.” 

Daisy hummed and shook her head. She didn’t like that at all. From reading the magical paper everyday, she had seen that it was clearly biased towards the Ministry. But since most, if not all of the articles, were basically puff pieces exonerating Sirius and praising Harry, she hadn’t cared too much. Now she realized just how blind she was in the wizarding world without the Order. One of the benefits of having a hundred different news outlets in her world, was that both sides were basically shoving information in your face making coverups and corruption virtually impossible, or at the very least extremely difficult. Only having one source of information irked Daisy’s secret agent, hacktivist, internet starved heart. She needed to double down on making inroads in Wizarding Society outside the Order. 

So she refocused on the present by turning to Arthur and saying, “You know, in my world if a news outlet was that fickle and contradictory, they would be dropped completely because no one would believe or listen to them.”

Arthur nodded consideringly saying, “Yes, I suppose that makes sense. But it’s like what Harry said. We don’t have a lot of options.”

“We do have the Quibbler ,” Ginny insisted.

At Daisy’s questioning glance, Hermione explained saying, “Our friend, Luna Lovegood’s father prints a magazine that is completely independent of the Prophet and the Ministry. He is dedicated to the truth, but…well, the Lovegoods’ version of the truth has always been rather…eccentric.”

“They’re good people,” Harry insisted fiercely.

“And they helped get the truth of You-Know-Who out!” Ginny insisted just as fiery as Harry, and Hermione held up her hands in surrender saying,

“Yes, yes, that was my idea, remember! And I also remember that time they printed an article on wrackspurts with complete sincerity despite the fact that there is no evidence of them at all!”

“I’d bet you’d change your opinion about them if they did an article for SPEW,” Ron said teasingly. 

“Spew?” Daisy asked with amusement.

“Oh don’t get her started!” Ron begged. “Please! We’ll be here all day if you do!”

Fine I won’t!” Daisy said with her regular mischievous smile, but then she leaned down to whisper to Hermione, “Tell me later?”

“Of course,” Hermione said smugly. 

“And here we are!” Molly interrupted, and they all stood frozen at the sight before them. 

“Huh,” Daisy said in amazement. 

Sirius smirked and said, “Impressed?”

“Actually yes,” Daisy said simply, “This is not how we build things in my world.”

“I figured,” Hermione said with an amazed sigh. 

“But it sure is fantastic!” Harry said excitedly, and Daisy had to agree. 

It was like watching a time lapse of a tornado putting a building together right before their eyes. There was no scaffolding, or cranes, or even barriers. Just ten witches and wizards walking under the swirling debris of building materials and as they walked the building was assembled before them. The rhythmic sound of their chanting filled the street as a small crowd gathered to watch like it was a performance art piece. And Daisy assumed that in a way it was, as they built the interior before even trying to touch the exterior.

A man went in the corner and as he waved his wand chanting, nails, boards, and railing floated gently into place under his feet, building itself as he marched up the set of newly formed stairs. Below, a woman enlarged stone and iron into columns, and the second story began to build itself under the first man’s feet. Three others joined him on the new platform, growing walls, and setting doors. Behind each of the wizards constructing the building, another wizard followed. They whisked their wands with their own enchantments and carved the support columns into elegant and simple pieces. They summoned paint to decorate the walls, and twisted metal for the more elaborate doors. And throughout all of it not one board went astray, not one nail accidentally impaled someone, and no one was out of sync with the others. 

“How do they know what to do?” Hermione asked, watching with a delightful mix of awe and curiosity.

“They built the building elsewhere,” Arthur explained simply, “They then set charms into the materials so that they remember where to go. They then disassembled it and brought it here. All of this is really just transport.”

“That all sounds overly complicated,” Daisy said dryly. 

“Well,” Molly said patiently, “They had to make sure it was all up to the owners’ specifications before they could bring it here! Make sure the dimensions were right, and that there were no regulation violations. But don’t worry, this production only really takes place in public areas, private buildings are assembled on sight. You can’t just build something in Diagon Alley after all.”

“And it makes for good advertisement!” Sirius said with glee. He gestured grandly to the growing crowd watching the building come together. “When the Construction team starts on the exteriors, the employees will rush inside with all of the goods, and stock the shelves. The last thing they’ll place is the sign, and then the doors will open for a very productive opening day!”

Daisy nodded appreciatively, “Nice!”

Just as the “builders” were finishing in the attic, Tonks and Remus joined their group and the crowd began chatting excitedly. Apparently this was the best part and Daisy leaned forward with anticipation. She ignored the screaming of the vibrations, and in concert, the wizards flicked their wands and began to drape the planks, plaster, and windows down onto the exterior of the building. Like a table cloth after being thrown over a table, the exterior flowed onto the building creating the twisting, whimsical profile that Daisy now completely understood. Accent pieces and paint followed soon after it, and in less than ten minutes they were all standing before a brand new shop building.

“Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes,” Daisy read as the sign artfully painted itself. 

“They did it!” Arthur cheered glowing with pure paternal pride. “Those rascals actually did it!” 

“Come on!” Ginny cried, once more grabbing Harry’s hand and dragging him through the crowd. “I want to be the first one in!”

Daisy chuckled as Harry seemed quite content to be dragged around by Ginny, and it wasn’t long before the other two had followed suit. The adults followed, moving through the crowd to the front row with a lot more patience, which turned out to be fairly easy as practically everyone made way for Sirius, whispering in both awe and fear at his presence. The moment Daisy got a good look at the grand purple doors, they burst open to reveal two identical twins. They stood with identical mischievous grins that stretched from ear to ear, and red hair so shocking that Daisy knew they had to be Weaselys. 

“Greetings! Wizards and Witches of Diagon Alley!” They called in unison, their voices magically amplified for the spectators. 

“I’m Fred!”

“And I’m George!”

“No wait!” they cried in unison, “Switch that around!”

“Cause I’m George!”

“And I’m Fred!” 

“Don’t worry about it!” They said together, “Even our own mother can’t tell!” 

Molly laughed the loudest, as bright contagious smiles filled every face in the crowd. And Daisy found that she was smiling right along with them, with genuine excitement and amusement. 

“Now we’re not ones for stuffy speeches!” The one on the left said.

“That’s for our old school teachers!” The one on the right called.

“So without further ado!” They exclaimed, raising their wands together. “Welcome to Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes!” 

The whole crowd burst into cheers as they flicked their wands and the windows lit up with the most cheerful light Daisy had ever seen. Music began to play from within, and the sound of jokes going off drew the eyes and ear of every child in the crowd. The twins spun around with a flourish and held the doors open as Ginny, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and a few other kids their age were the first ones through the door. 

Daisy squared her shoulders as she stepped through the door. Of course, the vibrations immediately began to scream at her, showing her exactly where boards had been enlarged, metal had been shrunk, and a hundred other things besides. All of the products buzzed with magic against her skin, and she actually had to take a moment to center herself, before she could actually see the building she was standing in. And when she did she breathed a sigh of relief. 

It was beautiful. It was exactly the kind of joke shop that you would dream about as a kid. Colorful, chaotic, and magical. Daisy couldn’t help but smile as she caught glimpses of the pranks, and jokes that were on display everywhere, and knew that she was going to like these twins a lot. And as she adjusted, she found that the vibrations around the jokes were light and almost playful. The complete opposite of the sickly Dark Magic, the Order was constantly asking her to destroy.  

“Daisy?” Sirius said softly, and she turned to see him watching her with a look of mixed amusement and concern. “You alright?”

Daisy huffed, a little annoyed at being caught gathering herself, and touched by his concern, but she nodded all the same and went to join the others where they were congratulating the twins with hugs and praise, as everyone one the street rushed to fill the brand new joke shop, and buy every little thing off of the shelves. 

“Well!” One of the twins cheered, “What do you think Mum! Not bad for a waste of time huh?”

“Oh hush George!” Molly chided, “All I wanted was for you to focus on your studies. I had no doubt you two would get here eventually!”

“I’m sure,” the other, that Daisy now knew was Fred, said. His smile never faltered as he and his brother looked over their brand new store and their family with so much love, pride, and contentment, that it made Daisy’s chest ache for her own sisters. 

“We really are proud of you two,” Arthur said, beaming just as strongly as the rest of them. “Although did you have to put a swamp in the middle of the grand hall?”

“Yes!” They both said immediately, and everyone laughed good naturedly.

Daisy chuckled as she stepped forward, and the twins' eyes immediately lighted on her with such mischievous excitement that it made Daisy a little nervous. But she hid it well by matching their own searching smirks with her own. “Daisy Coulson-Johnson,” she said with a nod of her head, and she silently committed their vibrations to memory so that she could never get them confused. “I must say I’m excited to meet all of you!”

“Daisy!” Fred cried.

“You’re the one who almost killed You-Know-Who!” George said brightly.

“I did my best,” Daisy said simply. “I heard you were the two who stuck it to Umbitch!”

“Our highest achievement!” Fred said wistfully.

“How did you know about that?” George asked. 

“You two know that you’re Ginny’s heroes right?” Daisy said simply. “She can’t stop bragging about you two in training.”

“Training?” 

“Daisy is teaching the others how to defend themselves, Muggle style,” Arthur said conspiratorially. “It is quite fascinating! Just last week she taught them how to flip a man twice their size onto the ground...without magic!”

“Wait!” Fred exclaimed. “You’re teaching our dangerous sister—”

“Who can already dismember a man three ways to Saturday—” George continued. 

“How to be even more dangerous?” they demanded together.

Daisy just let her smile become deadly and said, “She’s a fast learner. As is Hermione. And while the boys could use some more motivation, they are picking it up just as quickly!”

The twins stared at her with a kind of awed reverence before turning in unison to one of their employees saying, “Anything this woman wants is on the house! She is a very special guest and is to be treated with the utmost respect!”

Daisy laughed in astonishment before saying, “That really isn’t necessary.”

“Yes it is!” They said together.

“Anyone who can go toe to toe with You-Know-Who—,” Fred began.

“Knows without question that Umbitch is a bitch—,” George continued.

“ And is willing to teach our favorite sister how to become the deadliest witch in the world!” Fred exclaimed.

“Deserves our utmost respect and gratitude!” They said bowing before her with rather grandiose flourishes, causing Daisy to laugh with true mirth and joy. 

“Honestly boys!” She said, “That’s not necessary. Ginny is wonderful, and Moldy-warts is a pathetic rat that deserves to be squashed.”

“Moldy-warts?” Fred said with a new light in his eyes. 

Daisy shrugged and said, “Well, even though saying his name is apparently super dangerous, and I’m paranoid as hell, I still refuse to give into this whole ‘fear me I’m Evil McEvil incarnate’ thing he’s got going on. It’s annoying, pathetic, and absolutely ridiculous! So, I like to challenge myself by seeing just how many insulting ways I can say Toady-shorts without actually saying Voldy-mold!” 

Fred and George stared at Daisy as if she had just hung the moon. And after a minute when no one said anything, they, as one, fell to their knees before her and cried, “Marry me!” 

“Oi! You’re with Angela!”

“She’ll agree to it!” 

“Hey!” Sirius cried, “I asked first!”

Daisy just blinked, and then howled with laughter. It was so absurd. She had been here a little over a month, and in that time, she had fought Wizard Hitler, began training four traumatized but wonderful kids, challenged the most powerful man in the world, and had been proposed to three times. She couldn’t help it! She laughed like she hadn’t in years, it just felt so good. The others seemed to understand as they too joined in and shared her mirth easily. And as they calmed Sirius sighed and looked around with a wistful and contemplative smile said, 

“You boys really have done well here! Makes me remember our own trouble making days, aye Moony!”

Remus sighed, sharing his wistful gaze with a nod. “Maybe if things had been different, we’d be the ones opening a shop with Prongs.”

“He would have loved this!” Sirius agreed. “And Lily would say—”

“Now boys!” they echoed with a light chuckle.

“Wait!” Fred cried, his eyes wide as he gapped at the two men, and with a shaking finger he pointed to Remus saying, “Moony?”

“Padfoot?” George asked in the same breathless and bewildered intensity. 

“Ah!” Remus said knowingly, “You were the two who gave Harry our map! I thought so.”

“And Prongs?” Fred whispered.

“James,” Sirius said wistfully, “Harry’s dad. He was the one who figured out how to get it to track people.” 

“I helped!” Remus exclaimed. 

The twins gapped, and Daisy laughed at their expressions. Because if they thought Daisy had hung the moon, then clearly Sirius and Remus had just hung the sun. As Fred whispered, “Pinch me George, I’m dreaming!”

“How did we not know?” George demanded, “We lived with you for a whole summer!”

“It never came up,” Sirius said with a shrug, with a laughing smile mirroring the twins from earlier.

"You never told me you were a prankster? We'll have to compare notes!" Tonks teased and Remus just shruggingly blushed. 

“What are you all talking about?” Molly asked suspiciously, but Fred and George just swung back to their employees and shouted, 

“Oi! These two get half off on everything! Never let them pay full price, not once in their life, you hear!”

“That’s unnecessary!” Remus said with a chuckle. 

“It’s completely necessary!” Fred cried, and George nodded saying,

“We owe you both everything!”

“Filch would have killed us years ago if it hadn’t been for you!” 

“Alright, alright!” Sirius cried, “You don’t have to twist my arm! Now, what sort of firecrackers do you have in stock!” 

Daisy shook her head as the twins led the Marauders through the shop as if they were escorting the Kings of England. Tonks followed, chatting with Remus about all of the various pranks they had pulled throughout the years, and Daisy felt herself relax next to Molly and Arthur, as laughter, cheers, and cries of joy filled the whole building from top to bottom. 

“This is good,” Daisy finally said as she watched the tense anxiety of the outside world wash away the moment people walked through the door. “You should be very proud of your sons.”

“We are,” Arthur said warmly.

And Molly nodded her head with a smile, “Those boys have always driven me insane. But they are good!”

“Yeah!” Daisy said with a sigh. “Yeah, this is good.”

Chapter Text

Amelia Bones was not a fool, and she was furious that Dumbledore seemed to think so. Yes, he was the most powerful wizard in the world. Yes, he had known her as an awkward gangly teenager who could barely string a spell together. But that did not excuse the pure disrespect he had shown her as the Head of Magical Law Enforcement. Had he forgotten all of the Death Eaters she had personally seen chained in Azkaban? Had he forgotten how she had defended Potter during his trial? Had he forgotten that her brother had died for his precious little Order? Amelia assumed that he had, because that was the only legitimate excuse she could think of for this blatant insult of her and her position. 

But if Albus Percival Wilfred Brian Dumbledore thought that she was just going to sit back and accept his commands like a good little soldier then he was surely mistaken. If he wanted to be a General then he should have become Minister, instead of skulking and twisting strings in the shadows. So she watched the Order members. She scanned the newspapers. She took every tidbit of information she could find, until she saw her chance. 

She walked into Diagon Alley casually as if she was just running an errand. Her eyes scanned the crowd and the alleys, and her hand never left her wand. That idiot, Goyle's words still rang in her ears. Already five muggles who knew of their world had been killed. It was only a matter of time before they gathered enough courage to attack wizards, and she would be at the top of their list. She silently cursed both Fudge and Dumbledore. If Fudge wasn't such a pandering idiot, they could have prepared. And if Dumbledore wasn't such a selfish, conniving—

Her thoughts drifted off as she found her target. It was incredible. The woman looked perfectly natural wearing borrowed robes, lounging in front of Florean's Ice Cream. No one who didn't know better would have ever guessed that she was a creature from another world. In fact, those who did glance her way had eyes only for her companion, who of course stuck out like a sore thumb. 

"Madame Bones!" Sirius Black cheered, his eyes full of that wild intensity that betrayed the intelligence he hid behind his charming smile and careless attitude. "What can we do for the Head of Magical Law Enforcement?" 

"Nothing that can be discussed in public," Amelia said casually. "But common courtesy has never been amiss. I'm afraid we never got to properly introduce ourselves. Amelia Bones, a pleasure to meet you." 

The woman smiled slyly with too knowing eyes, and she shook Amelia's hand. It was warm and firm, and Amelia thought she felt a faint buzz and the contact. But she dismissed it as the woman said casually, "Agent Daisy Coulson-Johnson. But you can just call me Daisy, or Johnson. You people are obsessed with last names. Care to join us?" 

Amelia smiled kindly, never letting her own sharpness fade as she met the woman's eyes. Johnson spoke clearly, and simply so there was no room to misunderstand her, but she seemed to jump from one thing to another leaving people feeling like they were slightly behind, or missing something. But she didn't let that bother her as she took her seat and ordered her usual sundae. In fact, she rather respected it. Here was a woman of obvious power, and she was not looking down on her. Instead she was evaluating her like an actual threat. It was kind of refreshing compared to the condescension of her peers. 

"So," Amelia said casually, "I reckon the Weasley boys' shop launch is going well. That is why you are here isn't it?" 

"It was incredible," Daisy said smiling, "They'll go far!" 

Amelia leaned back against the wall of the shop as Florean brought out her chocolate ice cream. She was painfully aware that the seat she had chosen left her completely flanked by both Johnson and Black with her back to a wall, but it was the only available seat at their table with a view of the street, and the people passing. She couldn't afford to take any risks. 

"I reckon," Amelia said as casually as she could, "That such construction projects are handled differently in your world?" 

Johnson shrugged, "As I told Alastor and Dumbledore during my interrogation, the mundane and magical worlds of my dimension are far more integrated…or did you not get that report?" 

"I did," Bones said, picking at the chocolate monstrosity in front of her. "You said a great deal, but there are still many unanswered questions." 

"Such as?" Johnson tilted her chair so she was rocking on the back legs, arms crossed casually over her chest. 

"Well," Bones said, sitting straight back as if she was debating in the Wizengamot. "You said a great deal about your world, which was quite fascinating, and suggests some interesting philosophies that I quite like. But you said frighteningly little about yourself…or at least, very little of substance." 

Johnson huffed in amusement and shifted to casually watch the wizards passing by. If anyone glanced at them, they only saw Black, and Amelia felt herself relax at the anonymity this gave her. It was like wearing an invisibility cloak, but without all the paperwork of acquiring one…but then again, there had been a lot of paperwork to get Black officially exonerated. The bureaucracy of the Ministry was a mess. Too much of it was tied up in blood, and family lineage. Just another thing to add to her growing list of improvements she was going to slam onto Scrimgeor's desk once he was officially elected.

"I'm guessing, old Dumbly-door, hasn't been very good at keeping you in the loop?" Johnson said softly, but without making it look like she was having anything other than a casual conversation with a friend. 

"Alastor and Tonks have told me the most," Amelia conceded. "But there is too much they are not saying. Too much I'm guessing, they've been told to be mum about." 

Amelia let the silent question hang over the table. Around them was the noise and bustle of the street, but within their little bubble, there was a quiet contentment and understanding, as Daisy sighed and nodded saying, "You know…in my world, there is no privacy…the Muggles, as you call them, invented something called the internet. It’s this…like this invisible web stretched out over the globe, and by using it even the poorest muggle can gather information, communicate with people on the other side of the planet, and even earn money. The Weasley Twins have a wonderful shop, and they had to work really hard to get it. The internet could have cut their efforts in half. Instead of waiting until they were seventeen with enough money to build a building, they could have started selling at age fifteen to people all around the world and would have enough by now to build three brick and mortar locations. It really is an amazing invention.”

Amelia blinked trying to comprehend such a thing existing without magic. She supposed it was like the Flu Network, but instead of transferring people, it was transferring information. But then she supposed that was more similar to what some people could do with their patronuses. But you cannot talk back to a patronus. There were some clever wizards trying to work out an instant memo system involving enchanted quills. But so far all of their attempts have ended in ink blotted parchment and burnt quills. However, she could not imagine such a thing existing without magic. 

Black scoffed and shook his head as he ate something that looked to be every flavor of ice cream in existence. “That sounds incredible. I wish our world had something like that!”

Johnson’s smile turned practically diabolical when she said, “Oh, but they do my dear Sirius, they do.”

Amelia choked on the wafer she had just eaten and looked at Johnson in open wonder. “What?”

Johnson nodded, taking a large bite of her strawberry ice cream, before turning back to the street and the wizards passing them. Her spoon never left her lower lip as she said, “Within twenty years of the internet's invention, the entire world changed. Phones, macbooks, laptops, Stark Pads, social media, online shopping, online dating, online schooling, and did I mention the cameras? Because there are a lot of cameras. And they are everywhere. It’s almost impossible to escape them. Everything is recorded. Everything is stored and saved on a database that is untouchable, unseeable, and unbreakable. Because once it’s on the internet, it never truly goes away.”

Amelia blinked as she sorted this information in her mind. Johnson was trying to say something, to warn her. And it had Amelia staring at her favorite dessert in distaste. “So,” she said slowly, careful not to show her terror in anything that she did, “Your people broke your statute of secrecy, not because the muggles were ready to accept magic…but…because you had no choice…This ‘enter-web’ forced you out.” 

Johnson shrugged casually saying, “It was a little more complicated than that, but in essence, yeah.” She then turned to Amelia, looking her dead in the eye and saying, “How do you hide when the entire world is watching? How do you walk in the shadows, when everyone’s got a flashlight?” 

“What’s a flashlight?” Amelia asked worried that the implied flash was some sort of spell.

“A torch,” Black translated, laughing, “It uses something called a light bulb, and elect-tri-city to cast a lumos spell without magic.”

“Now how do you know that?” Johnson said, smiling proudly at Black. 

Black shrugged and stared wistfully at his every-flavored-ice cream sundae and said, “Lilly gave one to me for my Birthday. It was the first piece of muggle tech I’d ever seen, and I became bewitched. Drove my parents to disowning me, once I started tinkering with the stuff at home. Did Hagrid ever show you his motorcycle?”

Johnson shook her head, and Black beamed with pride as he said, “That was mine! Built it from scratch in the Potter’s back yard, and enchanted it to fly! Gave it to the old lug…well, he needed to get Harry to safety, and…I didn’t think I would need it anymore.”

Amelia swallowed the lump of guilt in her throat. She once more cursed Fudge for never giving Black a proper trial, and there was too much in that statement that could be addressed in a public setting, so she changed the subject back to the topic at hand saying, “How long do you think we have?” 

Johnson squeezed Black’s hand across the table, before turning back to Amelia calm but serious. “Honestly,” she said, “No clue. I give your world…thirty to forty years to catch up to mine. And when that happens, muggles won't be the powerless peasants you hid from in the Dark Ages. They’ll be your equals, with the technology, weaponry, and physical capability to match any witch or Wizard…maybe even surpass them.”

“That is…troubling,” Amelia said slowly, because that was the truth. The implications of half of what Johnson said was baffling. Her mind filtering through all of the spells and magical tools that they all relied on to hold their world together, and then the idea of muggles just…replacing them. It was strange, and exciting. But also terrifying, because if Johnson was right, then they had very little time to prepare their world for these changes, and they still had a war to win. Amelia sighed dispassionately as she swirled her spoon in her ice cream. “Well for better or worse, there is very little we can do about all of that now…You-Know-Who is gaining more and more power by the day. He still has control over the dementors, and so has control of Azkaban.”

Johnson sent a questioning look to Black who explained simply saying, “Dementors are the prison guards of Azkaban. They feed on human souls and emotion…they devour your happiest memories until you have nothing but pain, grief, and anger. And then they steal your soul with a kiss. And they have sworn loyalty to Vold-a-mold.”

There was a darkness in the dispassionate and clinical way Black described the creatures, that made Amelia’s stomach twist into knots. Azkaban Prison had a whole three pages dedicated to it on her list of improvements, but she doubted that meant much to Black. The hundreds of thousands of restorations the Ministry owed this man all came fifteen years too late. Now all they could do was make sure nothing like it happened again. 

“So,” Johnson said, her voice flat in the way the air was flat before a storm. Her hand tightening on Black’s. “All those jackasses who were trying to kill children that I handed on a silver platter to the Ministry…”

“Have probably already been broken out by You-Know-Who and his supporters,” Amelia said in despair, but then she noticed something in the way Johnson phrased that and said, “Didn’t Dumbledore warn you of that possibility?”

“I’m currently slogging my way through Hogwarts a History,” Daisy said casually, “But I’ve been pretty busy getting caught up with the Order, meeting everyone, and setting up provisions among the muggles. I’m afraid there are a lot of things I have yet to learn about this world.”

Amelia scowled deeply as she shook her head, so it wasn’t just her power and authority that Dumbledore blatantly disrespected with his pride and distrust, but also their best shot at victory aside from the poor Potter boy. “Dumbledore,” she hissed as a curse, “That was one of the first things you should have been told.”

Daisy nodded slowly. She was staring at Amelia critically, as if she was a book Johnson was determined to read. Amelia met her, stare for stare. This woman was dangerous, and Amelia was hardly a threat to her. But she was still a witch, the head of the Aurors, and responsible for the safety of her world. She didn’t care what power someone had, or what spells they could use. She would stand on her feet before them, and do her duty. Johnson seemed to sense this as she smiled slyly, leaning back in her chair. She glanced at Black, and upon seeing that he was alright, moved her hand from his to drum the table between her and Amelia. 

“Madame Bones,” Daisy said casually. “Would it be possible for you to bring me a dementor? I am very curious to see what my powers would do to one of these…creatures.”

Amelia arched a brow and glanced at Black. He looked surprised, worried, and a little afraid of his companion. And after they exchanged hesitant and confused looks, Amelia said slowly, “I suppose…but, we would need a secure place to perform this little experiment.” 

“Not the ministry,” Johnson agreed.

“And not my house!” Black exclaimed, staring at Johnson as if he couldn’t decide if he was excited to see what she was about to do, or just downright terrified.

Amelia met Johnson’s eyes again. This time there was a challenge there. A silent question, an exchange that Amelia hadn’t caught on yet, so she ran through exactly what they had discussed so far. Amelia was offering a Dementor, one of You-Know-Who’s most poignant weapons. Johnson was offering a way to destroy one. A terrifying idea, but a welcome and hopeful one. Johnson had warned her about the enter-web, a way to communicate, a way to share information…Oh! Amelia smiled kindly, but her eyes were nothing but pure fire. “I believe that I can take care of the location. And I know some trustworthy witches and wizards who can help us contain any fallout from this experiment.”

“I know one or two helpful hands as well. I don’t think I’ll bring anymore than three though.” 

“Yes,” Amelia said calmly, “Six helpers, you and me should be more than enough to contain not only the dementor, but any fall out from your power. Alastor said that it works through ‘forces of air.’” 

“An oversimplification of it,” Johnson admitted slyly, “But yes. Now aside from you and me, is there anyone who might be able to…pick up any slack we might miss?”

Amelia narrowed her eyes, at the long term implications, Johnson was thinking in, before smiling and said, “I don’t reckon you’ve had a chance to meet Professor Minerva McGonagall yet? Head of Gryffindor House at Hogwarts, and transfiguration teacher.”

Daisy smiled brightly, “I have yet to have that honor, but she’s the kiddos’ favorite teacher. I’ve heard nothing but good things.” 

Amelia nodded sharply saying, “She’ll be able to see things that we will not in this…endeavor. And she is, I believe, the only one who is allowed to tell Dumbledore that he is wrong.”

Johnson pouted saying, “I tell him he’s wrong all the time.”

“He actually listens to her,” Black said with a sigh of appreciation. “I haven’t seen old Minny in a while! She still owes me a dance you know!” 

Johnson rolled her eyes in exasperation, before sharing an amused smile with Amelia. “I’ll talk to McGonagall when I’m next at Hogwarts. You arrange the when and where with Allastor?”

Amelia nodded, smiling in victory. “I believe that together, we can do some real good, Agent Johnson.”

“Please,” Johnson said, sharing her smile, “Call me Daisy, Madame Bones.”

“Then you must call me Amelia,” she said, and then she signaled to Florean that she would need a box for her sundae. She smiled the entire way out of Diagon Alley, and relished the rest of her magically unmelting ice cream in victory. Dumbledore would regret the day he had ever dismissed them. 

“Well that’s an absolutely terrifying thought,” Alastor grumbled as he took Bones’ vacant seat. 

“What is?” Sirius said casually.

“You and Bones,” he scowled, waving Florean away. “Becoming friends.”

“How much did you hear?” Daisy said, smiling fondly as she ate her ice cream.

“Not much,” Alastor admitted. “Just that bit at the end, about you possibly killing a Dementor, which everyone thought was supposed to be impossible.”

Daisy shrugged nonchalantly with eyes only for her desert. “I’ve done the impossible before. And as long as these beasts have one foot in this reality. I can send them out of it.”

“I wish you would explain your powers to us,” Sirius pouted.

Daisy smirked at him saying, “Even if I did, I doubt you would understand it. Hell! I don’t even understand it half the time. I just do what feels right, you know? A lot of inhuman powers are instinctual. Besides, a girl’s gotta keep some secrets.” She winked at Sirius, who chuckled. 

Alastor rolled both his eyes, and before Black could say something outrageously corny, he turned to the man lurking in the corner, fixing him with his oversized magical eye, and saying, “And how much did you hear, Florean?”

The Patron and owner of the parlor, walked up to them sheepishly, but he said softly, “Nothing that I reckon wasn’t meant to be overheard. But I can think of many parties who will have a great deal of talk about this meeting.”

Daisy shrugged leaning back saying, “Your ice cream is divine. And your manners are impeccable. And as you have clearly deduced, my good man, that was kinda the point. Amelia Bones is with me now, and I am with her.”

“And you can run and tell, Dumbledore,” Sirius said cheerfully, “That it’s nothing he wouldn’t approve of! In fact, I think he’ll be thanking us by the end of this. Especially if Daisy is going to be solving our dementor problem for us.”

“I have a feeling I’m going to be solving a lot of problems for you people,” Daisy said with a sigh.

“Bloody sacrificial heroic types,” Alastor grumbled into his flask.

Chapter Text

“Another muggle family has been killed,” Hermione said bitterly, setting down the muggle newspaper, “The Dark Mark was over their house, but the muggles think it was some sort of light projection…Anything in the Prophet?”

Harry sighed and set down the wizarding paper. The front page was half filled with a bedraggled Harry and Sirius supporting each other as they moved away from the cameras in the Department of Mysteries. The title said something about redemption and the chosen one, but Harry only scowled at it saying, “Only on page five, behind an ad for cleaning supplies.”

“I don’t get it. Why is Daisy making us do this?” Ron said as he rocked back in his chair in the way he had seen Daisy doing. “I mean, don’t get me wrong, learning how to fight without wands has been bloody brilliant, but what are we supposed to be learning from muggle newspapers that we can’t learn from the Prophet?”

All three teenagers set down what they were reading and stared at Ron incredulously, before Ginny said bitterly, “Oh I don’t know Ron? I mean it’s not like the Prophet has ever been wrong before! I mean it’s not like they tried to make your best friend out to be a deranged glory hound.”

“Or your other best friend to be a power hungry, manipulative, two timing, whore,” Harry said bitterly.

“Or are currently trying to cover up literally all of their major screw ups by taking advantage of a man who was literally tortured for thirteen years for a crime he did not commit,” Hermione cried.

“Alright, alright! I get it!" Ron said, slamming his chair back down and picking up the muggle paper again, “But it’s not like these people are any more accurate, or focused on the right things. What even is… ‘Mad Cow Disease?’ Who cares about mad cows? Why is that a problem? And why in the world should we care about Bosnia,” he said pointing to the paper Ginny was reading, “And what ‘Buslims’ did there? They're not going to help us against You-Know-Who! Unless they're hiding him under those headdresses! Wait…”

“Ron,” Ginny said exasperated, “Just…just stop.”

“First of all,” Hermione said patiently, “They’re not ‘Buslims’ , they're Muslims. And no, they're not hiding him like Quirrell. Personally I think that if Voldy-toad had succeeded in freeing himself from that awful turban, the first thing he would have done was kill Quirrell for that particular indecency.”

“Also,” Harry said, picking up another paper, “I think an epidemic spreading through Britain would be quite relevant considering that, you know, we live here.” 

“But it’s not like we can get a muggle disease!” Ron insisted.

“Care to test that?” Hermione said slyly.

“I think!” Ginny said sharply, “That if you thought about it, then the reason Daisy is having us do this is quite clear.” She pointed to a picture of a building collapsed on page two of another paper. It said something about the investigation being ongoing, but what drew all of their attention was the barely recognizable Dark Mark, hovering in the clouds above the house. The camera had barely caught it as it was obvious that the reporter had not noticed it, but it was there all the same. The teenagers slumped in defeat as Hermione marked yet another attack that the Prophet had not reported on the spare parchment Daisy had tossed them before she left. 

“It doesn’t matter if they're for you, or against you,” Hermione said, “A newspaper that cannot report unbiasedly, cannot be trusted by anyone.”

Harry sighed as he picked up the article about the UN tribunal that had happened earlier in the year. “You know this is all really putting things into perspective isn’t it.”

“What do you mean?” Ginny asked as she picked up another paper from the stack Daisy had left them with. 

“I mean,” Harry said furrowing his brow. “This whole fight with Voldemort.” Everyone flinched but Harry ignored it. “It seems kind of…small, compared to literally everything that’s happening in the muggle world. And we had no idea.”

Silence fell on their small table in the Black Library. They stared at the wealth of information at their fingertips in the form of aging newspapers, and gradient black and white images. “I think…” Hermione began furrowing her brow, “That…it’s not that our fight is small, compared to everything else. It’s just that…we have to make sure it doesn’t become too big. I mean,” she said, holding up a tabloid about the Royal Family. “Would you rather they be talking about how all of these muggles are dying because of a narcissistic snake man? Or the idiotic mistakes of a few rich people that really won’t effect our every day lives.”

“The later,” Ron, Ginny, and Harry said in unison, as they returned to their work. Just then Ron froze and picked up an ad and cried,

“Was anyone going to tell me that the muggles had instant communication?!” He flipped the paper around to show an ad for a cellphone. “Or was I just supposed to read about it in a muggle newspaper by myself!”

Hermione furrowed her brow and said, “Ron muggles have had telephones for years.”

“You literally called me on one once,” Harry said dryly, “Drove Uncle Vernon crazy remember.”

“Dad never stops talking about them,” Ginny said, rolling her eyes, “Don’t you listen?”

“Well yeah!” Ron said, “But that was a house phone, like using the floo to talk through the fireplace. But this is instant messaging! Portable instant messaging! As in they can just…talk to each other! No matter where they are? No letters, enchanted parchment, or owls?”

“Yep,” Hermione said smugly. “Mum and Dad offered to get me one for school, so that we could keep in touch during the year. But McGonagall said it would only go haywire around all the magic.”

“I think Dudley was going to get one for his birthday this year,” Harry said, shaking his head. “Honestly, I’m surprised he hasn’t broken three cellphones already.”

“Really Ron,” Ginny said sympathetically, “You need to pay more attention when Dad goes on his rants.”

“They have instant toast too!” Ron cried as he saw another ad for a toaster. “THAT DOESN’T BURN!”

Daisy used her powers to…jump, to Hogwarts. She didn’t care if the floo or aparating was easier, it was way too hard on her with her powers. It…it felt like the whole world was twisting inside her while being squeezed out of a tube like toothpaste. It was excruciating to the point she thought she was going to explode. It was worse than going to terragenesis. At least during terragenesis she had known that it was right. Her cells had hummed with a natural cadence that just felt purposeful, and complete. It had been painful in a way. But in the same way getting a tattoo was painful. At the end of the day, when the needle was gone, you would be left with something beautiful, no matter how much it hurt at the time.

When teleporting by wizard, it all just felt wrong, and she refused to do it ever again. She didn’t care if it made her look weak. She refused. Yes it revealed just how far her powers could take her, and that she had originally severely down played them. But then again, it seemed she couldn’t really help that. She still limited as much information as she could, but the longer she stayed in this world, the more she understood…Power was the only language that mattered. 

The wizards followed Dumbledore because was powerful. Their world was paralyzed against Voldemort because he was powerful. The reason blood purity had become so important, was because once upon a time, a hundred years ago, some ancient witch or wizard had demonstrated their power and that was remembered, even if the ancestor was forgotten. The Ministry, Dumbledore, the Death Eaters, they really didn’t care who or what she was so long as she gave them power. It was an old and familiar game that Daisy had played her whole life. She hated it. 

Daisy landed with a hum and a jolt on the grassy hill before the grand entrance of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. She stuffed her hands in her jacket pockets and looked up at the stupid grandeur of the ancient castle and sniffed derisively. Having been born weak, and made strong by the friends and family she had found in SHIELD, she understood the uselessness of power. It was nothing but a tool, a good tool when dealing with the idiotic, but a brittle one in the long run. People like May, Coulson, Jemma, Fitz, Mack, and even inhumans like Jiaying, and Lincoln, were not strong because they had power. Yes guns, bureaucratic acumen, and literal lightning fingers meant that they had more to work with in combat, but it wasn’t what made them leaders, heroes, and most of the time good people. No, that came from strength.

May never let herself be the victim. Coulson never gave into bitterness, and if he did, then it wasn’t for long. Jemma refused to allow darkness in her heart. Fitz would never look away from the truth, even when it showed that he was not a good man. Mack would never leave a friend behind, even if it put him in danger. Lincoln had fought for his humanity, and had not only reclaimed it but surpassed it with his sacrifice. And Jaiying…Daisy pushed her hair out of her eyes in an effort to distract herself from that pain, but she refused to deny it. The woman she had been before Hydra had broken her, had been kind. And throughout all of her years, she had never lost that kindness, until it was stolen from her. That wasn’t power, that was strength. 

So Daisy scoffed and rolled her eyes, at these silly games of manipulation, creative truth telling, and politics. These scrambling games of power only weakened the people who played them. People were only truly powerful, when they had true strength. And she knew where that came from. It came from responsibility, empathy, and truth. It came from who you chose to be. And whether or not you chose to be good. Daisy had always struggled with that last bit. But that didn’t really matter, so long as she was able to help those kids be better than her. So long as she helped them make a world that was better than hers. 

She let these thoughts form a tight knot of resolve in her spine, as she sauntered up to where Dumbledore was waiting for her. “Agent Johnson,” he said with that small smile that could either be condescension or amusement depending on how prideful you were. But Daisy saw it for what it really was, a tactic, to establish a pecking order based on how you responded. So Daisy didn’t respond except to match his congenial grandfather expression with her own version of casual disrespectful youth, as she smirked in much the same way as he smiled and said, 

“GG, how’ve you been?”

“As well as can be expected I suppose,” he said as they walked side by side through the castle. “Though not as busy as you it seems.”

Daisy shrugged as she smirked at him knowingly, “If you have a question, Dumbly-dore, just ask.”

Dumbledore nodded but surprisingly didn’t back down saying, “Do you mind if I watch as you attempt to destroy the dementor?”

Daisy chuckled. As she considered this man in her mind. He was old, and experienced. He had known a great deal of success in his life, but there was an absence in the reports of his past that told her there was also great loss, and perhaps great shame. There was too much good being reported about him, and no one could decide if he was a god or a devil. Daisy figured it was somewhere in between, as most people were. Which is why she had decided that her role was to remind him that he was human. That no matter what plans he laid, no matter how right he seemed to believe himself to be, she would be there as living proof that he could be wrong. So she just shrugged and said, 

“Not really up to me. Amelia is the one choosing the location. But if you want to be represented, you can always send this McGonagall person. I must say I’m rather anxious to meet her. Why haven’t you introduced us yet?”

“Because I fear that should I put you too in a room together, you would either kill each other or take over the world.”

Daisy let her grin become absolutely savage, as she said, “I like her already. Are you going to introduce us?”

“She will be joining us, after our meeting with Severus.”

Daisy accepted that and the change of subject saying, “Excellent, and how is my favorite Potions Master doing?”

“He hates you violently,” Dumbledore said as if he was caught between amusement and exasperation. “I do wish you two would try to get along. You yourself admitted how crucial he is to this fight.”

“Crucial,” Daisy agreed, “But not debilitating. Besides, I already apologized for what I did wrong. But I won’t apologize, or retract my threat until he admits that he is an idiot who can’t take responsibility for his own actions.”

“He has suffered,” Dumbledore said simply, but he seemed to ignore Daisy’s raised eyebrow of incredulity as he continued saying, “And while that does not excuse his wrong doing, doesn’t it provide a platform to understand his pain.” 

Daisy shrugged casually and said, “I have known too many men and women who tried to use their pain as an excuse. Who said, ‘You should agree with me because you understand me.’ Well, I’m sorry GG but past trauma and pitying backstories do not excuse you from being a dick. And only ceasing to be a dick, will earn you my respect. So I’ll listen to ol’ Severus, and I’ll take his information. But I don’t have to like him, or trust him, or respect him. Any other lost causes you want to argue with me?” 

Dumbledore sighed and smiled as if he were looking at a petulant child prone to tantrums, to which Daisy only rolled her eyes. This is what playing power games you whole life does to you Daisy thought mournfully, It makes you think of people in terms of gain and not respect. But neither of them pushed the issue as they entered the Headmaster’s Office. 

Snape was standing there scowling at the sleeping portraits. And his expression only soured further at seeing Daisy. But no insults, magic, or vibrations were thrown, as Dumbledore immediately walked between them asking for Snape’s report. “I gave him the bait,” Snape sneered. “And it worked. He is working on a plan to assassinate you. But I do not know who will send since Bellatrix and most of his most powerful supporters are dead.”

“Excellent,” Daisy said simply, “If we’re lucky, then he’ll be stupid enough to come for me himself and I’ll just snap his neck.”

“As efficient as that would be,” Dumbledore said serenely, taking his chair behind his desk. “Such actions would be pointless unless his horcruxes are destroyed.” 

“True,” Daisy agreed, “But it will be easier to find and destroy them, if he’s nothing more than mist and vapor, like the last time his body was destroyed.”

“But then there will still be the psychological torment,” Snape leered at her. “If he dies without leaving a body again, then his followers will never lose power. And our world will never be free of the fear that one day he might return.”

Daisy waved dismissively saying, “It’s too late for that. The very fact that he came back once, means that even with the proof of a body, people will still believe that he can rise again. Besides, his followers will never truly dissipate. So long as there are our people who are prejudiced, the ideology will remain. As a teacher, aren’t you supposed to be, I don’t know, encouraging students not be shitheads.”

Snape scowled and Dumbledore intervened saying, “You are both right. Which is why we need to find the horcruxes as quickly as possible. But before we get into that, Severus, do you have anything else to report.”

Snape sent Daisy another withering glare, which she deftly ignored. “He has tasked the Malfoy boy to murder you during the school year.”

“Isn’t Malfoy that blonde twink Fudge tried to defend at the Ministry?” Daisy mused.

“Yes,” Dumbeldore said mournfully, “His son, Draco, is a student at Hogwarts. But such a task will not be easy. Our security was always the best, and now we will be strengthening it tenfold with the confirmation of Voldemort’s return.”

Daisy coughed to hide her snort. If half the stories the kids had told her were true then…well, Hogwarts security needed an upgrade ten years ago. “Why would this kid even try to kill you?” she said, “Surely he knows how impossible that task will be?”

“The Dark Lord,” Snape said coolly, “Is currently holding Draco and his mother hostage in their own home, and has promised to free his father from Azkaban should he succeed. But aside from that the Malfoys are an ancient Pure Blood family. Draco was raised to believe in the Dark Lord’s doctrine without question”

Daisy’s blood boiled. She hated it when bad guys got kids to do their dirty work. She scowled spitefully as she met Dumbledore’s gaze straight on so that he could fully see her hate and disgust at their predicament. “If I was a more…impulsive agent, I would demand you give me the location of Malfoy Manor immediately so that I could wipe out every last fascist, racist bigot in that house.”

“Is that what you would do in your own world?” Dumbledore asked with an arched eyebrow.

“Yes,” Daisy said immediately, and silence filled the office. For a moment only the soft snoring of the pictures could be heard, until Snape said coldly, 

“So is that what you do then? Just attack, murder, and torture anyone who doesn’t agree with you?”

Daisy fixed him with a penetrating stare as she leaned back in her chair. Kora called her “Destroyer of Worlds” stare. The one she used when she wanted to communicate just who she was. And who she was was not a good person. She was not a hero. She was a killer. She had seen terrible things. She had done terrible things. She had endured terrible things. And she didn’t blink. She refused to be a victim. She refused to become bitter and resentful. She refused to be weak just for power. She refused to be like her mother. And that's what she communicated in this stare, whenever someone like Snape tried to belittle her or question her. She showed them what she was and it had nothing to do with her power. But it had everything to do with her strength. So she stared Snape down and said, 

“I don't care if you agree with me or not. I don’t like it when people try to brainwash kids. I don’t like it when people use ideology to excuse atrocities. I don’t like it when people refuse to accept responsibility for their own lives. I don’t care who you are or what you believe. If you cross that line, and try to put people down and for what? Your feelings got hurt? You feel threatened? I don’t care. There are lines that you don’t cross, and when you do, you deserve death.”

“And you believe that you are the person to judge?” Snape sneered, daring her to fight him, “You think you have the right to decide where that line is and who has crossed it.”

Daisy turned her gaze from Snape to Dumbledore, who sat silent, simply watching the exchange as if he was above it. As if he was beyond it. When their eyes met, Dumbledore’s eyes seemed to flicker with recognition. As if, unlike Snape, he knew exactly what Daisy was saying with that look of stone cold resolve and judgment. “If no one else in this world will,” she said simply, “Then I must.”

Silence once more fell between the three as Daisy and Dumbledore stared each other down. A silent understanding passed between the two as Dumbledore nodded saying, “I agree, that there are some lines that should never be crossed. And Tom Riddle has crossed every one. But no victory over him can be lasting, if we do not defeat him in the proper way. To that end, I must insist that we leave the Death Eaters and Malfoy Manor alone for now. Our focus must be on the horcruxes. And as for Draco, we can do nothing for him, until he is away from that house and in the safety of Hogwarts. You will look after him, Severus.” 

Snape nodded, and with a few more words, he dismissed himself and left. Dumbledore met Daisy’s cold fury once more, and said gently, “I understand your passion, Daisy. But you do know how delicate our position is. Correct?”

Daisy shook her head, “You have a fully formed militia, the ministry giving you carte blanche, and Riddle with his tail between his legs, and the prophecy on your side. You know exactly where he’s hiding and how to destroy him, and you do nothing.”

“Defeating him at the Manor will be pointless, if we can’t kill him completely. Sometimes, inaction is the best action.” 

Daisy shook her head and shifted back into casual compliance. “At least tell me you have a lead on the horcruxes.”

“I have several,” Dumbledore admitted with a subtle smugness that had Daisy rolling her eyes. “I will actually be investigating where I believe one of them is hiding this week. So you see I am not doing nothing.” 

Daisy sighed, “Just let me or Sevi, back you up before you go. If Voldy-mold is smart enough to bring your world to his knees, then he’s smart enough to defend the objects that literally hold the pieces of his soul.”

Dumbledore nodded, and the fireplace blazed green. His kindly smile was back as the woman stepped through the hearth. “Ah! Minerva!” he said cheerfully. “At last, it is high time you met our otherworldly visitor, Agent Coulson-Johnson.” 

Chapter Text

Minerva sighed as she escorted the young woman from Dumbledore’s Office and back out onto the grounds. Honestly, she wasn’t sure what she had been expecting from the young…visitor currently living at Number 12, but she couldn’t say that she was particularly surprised by the woman. Alastor had  given her a very detailed account of the happenings in that house since the summer holidays had begun over their Wednesday tea. So when Daisy slumped back into her chair and casually waved with a disrespectful “Sup!”  Minerva barely twitched. Still it was clear that Agent Johnson wouldn't be staying long, as her business with Dumbledor was completed, and neither seemed particularly interested in remaining in the other’s presence. So she offered to escort her out, and that was that.

Now they were walking casually through the castle. Minerva with perfect posture, not a hair out of place, and Daisy with a casual and confident gate, her hands in her pockets and a sharpness to her gaze that Minerva mirrored perfectly. Finally once they were past the stone griffin, Minerva said, “Should I be concerned about that display between you and Albus?”

“No,” Daisy said casually. “We have the same goals, we just have very different ideas about how to accomplish them.”

“A sentiment that I can understand,” Minerva said simply, “Now I hear you are teaching Potter, Granger, and the two Weasleys combat?”

Daisy smirked at her as if to say, “ I know what you’re doing.” But she accepted the change in topic saying, “They’re good kids, and fast learners. But they have a lot to learn about the world. If they’re going to survive this then they need to be ready.

Minerva sighed with a twinge in her heart and said, “I agree. I fear that our current curriculum might be a tad outdated for our current times.”

Daisy gave a barking laugh, that Minerva thought she must have learned from Sirius, and said, “And have you brought these opinions up with the Headmaster?”

“As much as I would like to,” Minerva said without a hint of the discontent that she felt, “Current events and politics have disrupted the opportunity for any drastic change…But you did not wish to meet me simply to discuss the subject matter of my classes.”

Daisy turned and looked at her with a knowing smirk and a light in her eyes that seemed to say, “ I know more than you, I’m just too polite to say it .” but again what she communicated and what she said were two different things. “Amelia Bones suggested that you would be a good person to talk to considering certain…experiments we’re going to be running over the next few days.”

“Experiments,” And oh no. Minerva knew that look all too well. It was the Marauders about to prank Slytherin House. It was the Twins about to unleash hell on Filch. It was Dumbledor about to do something absolutely infuriating to the Ministry. It was the look of a brilliant mind about to ignore all common sense and absolutely destroy the obstacles in their path. It sent a shiver down her spine as Daisy shrugged saying, 

“My powers are rather unique,” Daisy said, coming to a stop to face Minerva completely. 

“Albus said that you were not being entirely truthful about them,” Minerva said simply with a stern challenge.

“Yeah,” Daisy hummed, “I was trying to be non threatening, but I guess that went out the door when I punched Voldy-toad in his…well he doesn’t have a nose…his nostrils?”

“I’m afraid I don’t know the proper nomenclature,” Minerva said, letting a hint of her amusement through her exasperation.

Daisy shrugged casually saying, “Yes well the point is, my gift is rather complicated. And it only got more complicated after…certain events. But if I were to explain it in full, you would need a whole ass muggle science lecture that I barely understand, in order to explain it.”

Minerva let her eyebrow tick up, and she folded her arms rather pointedly as she looked down at the smaller woman. “You do not understand your own powers?”

Daisy shivered saying, “Ok remind me never to introduce you to my SO, you two…ok, lets just say, your disappointed mom glare is just too on point. Ok so just. No, that is just too scary to comprehend. Ok! Moving on! I understand my powers, just…not perhaps the science around my powers. It’s all very technical. But basically, I know what I can do, and what I cannot do. And when a new enemy appears, with a new weapon, it is worth the time for me to see if my powers can…affect it.”

“So what are you trying to get your powers to effect?”

“A dementor,” Daisy said casually. And it was only thanks to decades teaching hyper, prepubescent, and pubescent, magical teenagers, that allowed Minerva to maintain her composure and not choke on the air at the casual and dismissive way Daisy said that. Was she actually suggesting that she could destroy a dementor ?

“If you do that,” Minerva said carefully, “Then there will be no hiding the extent of your abilities. We might not understand the nature behind them. But our world has always understood strength and power.”

“I noticed,” Daisy muttered begrudgingly, and Minerva narrowed her eyes carefully at her. This girl…Minerva had seen students like her. They always appeared to be so open, so casual, and confident. They let words, insults, and thoughts fly like owls, and they didn’t seem to care where they landed. But when Minerva looked at Daisy she understood something implicitly. That this young woman was a woman who was in complete control of herself. She might have lost control in battle, but here in a random hallway where no one was around. She seemed to be in complete command of everything about her. She saw it most often with students who almost refused to go home for the summer, and also with children who had never been allowed to be children. But there was one other person she had seen behave this way, and Minerva was not encouraged by the comparison. Still, she swallowed her trepidation and said, 

“You and Dumbeldore are a little too similar for my tastes.”

If Daisy was insulted or surprised by the comparison, she didn’t respond, choosing to only raise an eyebrow and with a smirk say, “Really?”

“Yes,” was all Minerva said as she met Daisy’s incredulous stare.

Daisy shrugged saying, “Well, I’ll assume that was a complement—”

“It was,” Minerva said tilting up her chin, “Albus is not a perfect man, obviously, and sometimes he struggles to be good. But he does choose good. He has spent his whole life fighting for our world, and even if his intentions and methods have not always been honorable. They have always been purposeful.” Here she paused and returned the girl’s smirk with a small one of her own. “Sound familiar?”

Daisy huffed and leaned back against the stone wall, and muttered, “I really need to keep you and May away from each other.”

Minerva let the comment go and said, “Our world would be in shambles if it wasn’t for that brilliantly foolish man. So, you do not have to like him. But to do anything but respect him and his authority would be foolish beyond compare…which, I’m guessing could also be said about you and your world?”

Daisy shrugged again, refusing to meet Minerva’s eyes and said, “It’s not inaccurate. But I’d rather discuss our little experiment.”

Minerva allowed herself a small smile, and continued to lead the way out of the castle. “I will be there. But am I remiss in thinking that there is a secondary purpose to this experiment or not?”

Daisy shook her head with a quiet chuckle, and said, “Just because I can’t leave until my friends come for me, doesn’t mean I’m going to be here forever. I’d like to do what I can to help all of you before I leave, make sure I’m not leaving everything to waste and ruin when I go. Making sure you, Amelia, and the Order are on the same page before shit hits the fan would be for the best.”

Minerva watched the younger woman out of the corner of her eye, as they walked through the ancient corridors. There was a bitterness in her words that was hard to ignore, no matter how much casual confidence she tried to hide behind. It once more reminded her of Dumbledore. Minerva had once asked the old man why he never ran for Minister of Magic. And in a rare moment of honest vulnerability thanks to the firewhisky they had been drinking, he turned to her and said, 

“I have left too many good houses to burn, I cannot do that to our country. At least with Hogwarts, I know any damage I do can and will be healed by those who come after me.”

Minerva sighed as she remembered that one of Daisy’s titles was “Destroyer of Worlds.” She shook her head thinking, “ Merlin’s beard, there’s two of them. ” Still she sighed and said, “I will be there. And if I must offer you some advice?”

“Please,” Daisy said, turning to her as they came to the entrance hall.

Minerva smiled down at her with the gentle understanding and sympathy she gave to all of her most troublesome students and said, “The world is not on your shoulders alone, my dear. There is no need to take more than you need just so others might not be burdened.”

Daisy stared at her expressionless and completely still before she shivered and said, “Good God. How are you able to be both a perfect May and Coulson? Seriously, how is that even fair?”

“I don’t know who either of those people are,” Minerva said firmly.

“My mentors, parent figures, the only reason I’m not a raving terrorist bent on destroying the world, it’s complicated,” Daisy said dismissively before smiling at Minerva with genuine love and respect she said, “Let’s just say, these kids…” she gestured at the magnificent castle that in the fall would be full to the brim with students, “They’re lucky to have you.”

“Thank you,” Minerva said with genuine fondness.

“I’ll send you an owl once we have a date and location for the experiment,” Daisy said, turning to leave. “Which can we talk about how weird that is? You have all of this magic, and your most reliable form of communication is birds? Seriously? You know muggles have cell phones right? Instant messaging, so convenient!”

Minerva just shook her head as Daisy flew away with a wave. She then turned back with a sigh, grateful that Dumbeldore had already turned her hair gray, so that Daisy couldn’t give her any more.

Chapter Text

Daisy sat in the Library of Number 12 staring blankly at the table. She spun a golden galleon like a top finding solace in sound it made on the polished wood before it clattered to lay flat between her and the history book she had been pursuing. 

“They did it!” Sirius called, blowing to the library like a friendly gale. “They got you a dementor!” Daisy sat up straight as Sirius handed her a parchment. Bones’ neat writing only had a time and location, but the short message of, “ Let’s see what you got” was easily translatable. 

“Fantastic,” Daisy said, “Do you know where this is?” 

“Dragon field,” Sirius said, claiming his seat with his usual purposeful carelessness. To the casual observer he was slouched lazily in his chair, but it was clear to Daisy that he could spring up and be battle ready in an instant. “They’re aren’t many sanctuaries in England, too dense a population and not enough wilderness. “But this one keeps a good nursery until they're big enough to be released.”

Daisy stared at Sirius in genuine excitement, “I get to see dragons!”

Sirius laughed, “You travel the stars woman! And a dragon is what gets you all starry-eyed?”

“They’re dragons!” Daisy said as if it were obvious. 

Sirius shook his head in wonder. “We need to keep you away from Hagrid,” he muttered, and then he said a bit louder, “Well, this location is sure to be secure. Moldy-warts has only ever cared about creatures who he can convince to bow to him. And a dragon bows to no one. Plus Dragon Keepers are some of the most honorable, bat-shit crazy, brave, and wonderful wizards you will ever meet, due to the fact that they are the only ones keeping the creatures from extinction.”

“What?” Daisy cried with real indignation, “Why would anyone want dragons to go extinct? Their dragons! ”

“Exactly,” Sirius said with an amused smile. “Giant fire-breathing lizards that no one can tame. They’re not exactly compatible with the statute of secrecy.”

“Maybe,” Daisy said with a shrug, “But I bet the moment someone learns how to ride a dragon, that stupid argument will vanish immediately.”

“Why would anyone want to ride a dragon?” Sirius said curiously, “That sounds stupidly dangerous and…never mind I see the appeal. After you kill this dementor, we are going to ride a dragon!” 

“Yes!” Daisy hissed and she stood gathering her research. However, Sirius didn’t move. Instead he studied Daisy with an arched brow and said, 

“So are you going to tell me what’s bothering you?”

“Excuse me?”

“You’re upset about something? Is it the dementor? I wouldn’t worry about that. No one has been able to kill one before, no one will be upset if you can’t do it now. Disappointed maybe, but not upset.”

“I’m fine Siri,” Daisy said with a smile. “Really!” She said when he looked at her skeptically. 

“Did Dumbledore say something?” 

“No.” 

“Did Minnie say something?”

“Sirius!”

“Wait really!” Sirius cried in alarm, “Minnie upset you! No! You were supposed to love her!”

“Minerva McGonagle is one of the most impressive people I have ever met,” Daisy reassured him. “I think she and I are going to absolutely love each other.”

“Then what did she say?” Sirius pleaded. 

Daisy shook her head with a sigh. She wasn’t used to confiding in people, but Sirius had this dogged desire to get the truth from anyone and everyone. In a way, it kind of reminded her of the old Fitz. The one who had refused to leave her alone when she had first gotten her powers. The one who had demanded honesty from her, and had quickly become her brother. She missed that Fitz. The man he was now…but now Sirius was staring at her with such genuine concern in his puppy dog eyes, it was impossible for her, not to sigh and slump against the table, saying, 

“She compared me to Dumbledore. Said I reminded her of him.” 

Sirius furrowed his brow in disgust and cried, “What?!” Daisy hummed in agreement and Sirius exclaimed, “But you're not an old white bearded codger! I would have noticed if you were an old white bearded codger! Wait! You're not an old white bearded codger disguised as a smoking hot, badass alien warrior, are you? Because if you are—”

Daisy threw back her head and laughed. Whatever else could be said about Sirius at least he knew how to make her laugh. She didn’t think she had ever met anyone who had been able to get her to laugh this genuinely this much. “No,” she said sarcastically, “What you see is what you get.”

“Thank Merlin!” Sirius cried, lifting himself to sit beside her on the table. 

“Thing is I can see what she means,” Daisy grumbled. “And I don’t like it.” 

“I don’t.” When Daisy looked at Sirius questioningly, he shrugged and continued, “I love Minnie, she was the best teacher I have ever had, and she hasn’t faltered even once in the years since. But in this I have to completely disagree with her.”

Daisy shrugged, “We are both too powerful for our own good. We’re both morally dubious, and we move people around like chess pieces. We don’t care who we hurt as long as it is in the name of the ‘greater good.’ And people always get hurt. Always. ”

Sirius moved to catch her eye, and when she saw the concerned curiosity she shrugged and said, “‘Where I go death follows.’ People have been saying that about me since I was a baby. I didn’t even have my powers then…And now I’m the Destroyer of Worlds.”

Sirius sighed, staring out blankly at the room as he tried to decide how to respond to that. Daisy didn’t need him to say anything. She knew what she was. A walking curse. An omen of death and destruction. The daughter of a parasitic terrorist and a serial killer, bred as a weapon of mass destruction. It was probably a good thing that portal had stripped her away from Kora. It was only a matter of time before she got her killed too. Just like Lincoln, and Coulson, and…

“My boyfriend is dead,” Daisy finally said bitterly. “His name was Daniel. He…he was one of the most amazing men I have ever met and he cared…he cared so much.” Daisy huffed as she shook her head in bewilderment. “It was years ago, but I still think I got over it too quickly… 

“You know, I cried when he died. I loved him. But on the journey home. His body frozen in the morgue, all I could think was…‘of course.’ ‘Of course he had to die! I loved him and we were happy, and our life was good. What other conclusion would there be?’ Literally every partner I have ever had either turned traitor or died. Every. Single. One. And I have a feeling that Old Al can say the exact same thing. 

“So you should probably stop flirting with me. It’ll only be a matter of time.” 

Daisy knew she sounded bitter, but what McGonagle had said was like a slap to her face, and suddenly she could see her future. If she ever got home, then she would be sent on another mission. Another battle. She would get another promotion, and it would only be a matter of time before they put her in charge again. Daisy Coulson-Johnson, the Destroyer of Worlds, Director of SHIELD. She would be a lonely old woman in the seat of absolute power whose only purpose was to use people for her own designs. No, it was safe to say that she did not like the comparison.

“You know,” Sirius finally said, “I still don’t see it.”

Daisy looked at him incredulously. To which Sirius just smirked and continued. “What do you want Daisy? More than anything else, from the first moment you knew what want was. What did you want?” 

Daisy blinked and scoffed, “What every lonely orphan raised by strict nuns wants…family, freedom…home.”

“Then you are nothing like Dumbledore,” Sirius said simply. “You two might have similar lines of thought, but the only thing I’ve ever seen Dumbledore want is ‘the greater good.’ He will sacrifice everything for it. Would you? Is that what you want?”

Daisy smiled softly as she met Sirius’s gaze. His general intensity and passion was now tempered into such a warm tenderness that it was hard to look away. “No,” she said softly, “I’ve never wanted that.”

“Then you are nothing like Dumbledore,” Sirius said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. And you never will be, even if you live to be a thousand years old! And as for you being a living curse, and everyone you’ve ever loved dying and suffering horrible fates!” Sirius’s smirk turned devious as he shrugged, “Welcome to the club!”

Daisy shook her head as she chuckled. “Thank you Sirius. Just…thank you.” 

“Any time, love,” Sirius said as he hopped down from the table, “Now about this dementor…”

Daisy wasn’t sure if the pounding in her heart was from thrill or fear. The idea of being in the presence of a creature that could devour her soul, force her to relive her worst memories, and was (by all accounts) invincible, was a prospect that shook her to her core, and set her powers humming with anticipation. She turned to see Lupin and Sirius standing behind her. They both seemed to be mirroring her mood. Lupin was shifting with a pensive frown but an excited gleam to his eyes. Meanwhile, Sirius was languidly striding behind her with a cocky grin and tense shoulders. When Daisy met his eyes, all she saw was abject terror. But when she had asked him is he wanted to stay behind, and wait for the report, he resolutely shook his head and said, 

“If your killing one of those fuckers, then I will see it.” 

The pure determination and resolution, Daisy saw in that moment was enough to make her reevaluate the man and nod sanguinely. But other than Sirius it had been a bit of debate who should stand behind Daisy through the fight. Everyone had wanted to come, but Molly was taking the kids to the Burrow for the next month. And McGonagall had already recruited Tonks and Moody to stand behind her. Moody had then pointed out that whoever stood behind Daisy would be very publicly claiming that if anything came between her and Dumbledore, then they would be firmly on Daisy’s side. 

Lupin had not even hesitated, and Daisy decided that she would take no one else. So the tree of them met the others in the middle of the field, nervous and eager to see if there were really any limits to what an Inhuman could do in the Wizarding World. As expected Moody, Tonks, and McGonagall stood with the same pensive excitement as Daisy and the Marauders. Bones stood by herself, but when she saw Daisy she cleared her throat and said, 

“Shacklebolt and Grimsley are containing the Dementor. We were just waiting for you.”

“Well,” Daisy said with her best, I’m surrounded but still have all the power smirk, “Let’s get this over with.”

Bones signaled someone with her wand, and she along with everyone else withdrew to one side of the field, leaving Daisy completely alone. Two aurors came out, one she recognized from the attack on the Ministry as the tall black man, and the other was a squat, firm looking woman, that Daisy had yet to officially meet. However, Daisy was not focused on either of them. Rather her entire attention by the thing that was levitating between them. 

Daisy could objectively love, appreciate, and be in awe of magic. But she hated what it did to her powers. Reaching out with her vibrations in the usual gave her all sorts of vertigo inducing feedback, it was hard to tell if anything was real. The warping of the vibrations was confusing and if something was too “warped” then just being in the same room as it would give her a head ache. But vertigo and head aces were not what she got from this…abomination in front of her. 

It was still. The vibrations, they were all completely still. As if they had been frozen. As if they didn’t exist. Daisy took a step back, everything moved. That was lesson number one of her powers. Everything moved. Even the strange confusion of magic had movement that could be manipulated and controlled, if she chose to do so. But this thing was completely and unbearably still, even as it hovered over the rapidly dying grass, leaving a trail of dead frozen ground behind it. It…it was familiar. 

Daisy retook her step forward, tilting her head in confusion. She closed her eyes and ever so slightly raised her hand to be parallel with the ground. She twisted her fingers as if she was running them through the millions upon billions of threads and strings that wove together through their vibrations that formed the tapestry of the physical world. Gearing all of her senses on this thing she searched her memory for when she had seen this thing before. No…not this thing…something similar…Izel.

The interdimensional being had no true form. It came from a realm where there was nothing. No emotions, no physical landscape. It was so unnatural and incompatible with theirs that simply brushing against it had irrevocably changed May forever. Izel and her lover’s mission had been to bring their people to physical reality. To steal the physical realm by possessing humans. When Daisy had attacked Izel’s lover, Serge, and ripped away the shallow skin suit he used to taunt her, she had felt something very similar to this. An empty stillness, as if the vibrations that wove the creature together simply didn’t exist. 

Daisy’s eyes shot open and now took two steps back as she faced down the dementor. The prison party was now halfway to her, and Daisy could now see more physical details to the creature. The blackness under the hood might as well have been a void. The fabric of the cloak and hood was tattered and seemed to have a life of its own. Daisy shifted and squared down that emptiness as if it was Thanos himself. 

As the party got closer, the air grew colder as Daisy felt the vibrations of the world shift to accommodate this abomination. When it was five feet away from her, it reached out a skeletal hand toward her. Daisy could only think of running, when something silver and full of light blew in front of it causing the dementor real back. Daisy then cast her attention on how exactly the two wizards had this thing contained. Two silver animals, a lynx and a beaver, were running and prancing around the physical shadow as if they were dancing to some unheard music. Daisy’s expression softened as she watched the two shapes of light dance around the creature without a care in the world, and reached out with her powers to brush against them and understand this new form of magic. 

Now these creatures were vibrating. Powerful, loud, and quick vibrations almost as strong if not stronger than the mountain she had moved at the very beginning of her training. Feeling their movement, their…thereness…was enough to make Daisy smile with joy. Their vibrations were not wrong. In fact, this was the first bit of magic that she had felt was completely and totally natural. 

“Ready,” Shakelbolt asked. His voice tense and his wand poised as he moved behind Daisy. 

“Not yet,” Daisy said softly. “Give me one minute to prepare.”

“So you really think you can do this?” Gimsley said, her voice somehow unnaturally high, despite her stout and small appearance.

“Maybe,” Daisy said, “I just…” She trailed off as she lifted her hand as if she was pressing a hand against a wall between her and the dementor. Her vibrational search was too focused, too minute. She needed a bigger picture to show her the relationship between the monster, the creatures of light, and the world itself. The world of the Dragon Field was just as it should be, the natural vibrations of sky and earth that she had always known. But then there were the animals, and the dementor.

The vibrations of the animals moved with a vibrancy that out matched anything Daisy had ever felt before. The dementor was terrifyingly and unnaturally still, but they were still there. This creature had a physical body. It had vibrations, they just weren’t moving. And neither was the vibrations around it. Daisy smirked, her eyes still closed. That was it. 

The dementors were like Izel and Serge, maybe they were from the same dimension. And like all insubstantial, interdimensional beings, they wanted the same thing. They wanted to feel. They wanted to know what it was to have a physical body and experience physical things. Only, unlike Izel, instead of possessing human bodies, they crafted their own. But you can only make that which you understand. And these creatures did not understand the physical world, they certainly didn’t understand vibrations. And so they were still, and in their desperation they made everything still around them. The animals of light contained them because they moved. In fact, they were so full of movement and joy that they kept the dementors from stilling anything that was outside of the little circle they forced around him. 

Daisy opened her eyes and looked back at Sirius. He was pale, just looking at the creature, but upon noticing Daisy’s attention he gave her a watery smirk and a thumbs up. Daisy hated that this… thing could quell a man so full of laughter and joy. Yet she still didn’t understand how the emotions came into play. Amelia had told her about how the dementors preyed on emotions, on fear. Lupin explained how it felt to be in the presence of the dementors, like you would never be happy again. Daisy didn’t understand how it did that, but she reconized that was the magic of it. The thing that she couldn’t understand. Either way, now was not the time for philosophy. Now was the time for action. 

Daisy shifted into a ready stance, and raised both of her arms. Her gauntlets gleaming in the afternoon sun. “Ok,” she said with the calm focus May had taught her. “I’m ready.” 

Shaklebolt and Grimsley exchanged a look, and then dropped their wand leaping even further back from the dementor. The creature immediately surged forward, and Daisy shifted the vibrations. The vibrations were still. But the thing was physically there. So all she had to do was make them move. The cold air of the creature brushed her finger tips, and Daisy sped up the vibrations so that heat was combatting the cold. The creature was physically moving toward her, so she threw up a wall between her and the beast. For everything it did, she shifted the air, the ground, the world itself to counteract its power and ability to remain in this dimension.  

They stood there for a moment, cold pressing against heat. Shadow pushing against wind. Then it happened. The feeling others had warned her about. All joy and satisfaction in her accomplishment, all joy seemed to be drained away. Her arms felt heavy, her mind fogged over with exhaustion. And in the back of her mind…voices. 

“ We take it all .” That was Hive.

“ Ward’s Hydra .” That was herself. 

“ I don’t know. Saving the word and the girl I love at the same time…feels right to me. ” Oh god, Lincoln. 

Her worst memories filtered through her mind, and with them a fresh new wave of exhaustion, of hopelessness. She remembered this feeling, this ache of nothing. Of only knowing how to run. Of only wishing to die. Daisy shifted her feet, grounding them into the soil and the earth. She lifted her eyes to shadow and snarled. 

“ Take your anger, your pain, and you keep it. Until you need it. ” The dementor was not the one who had called up May’s voice. But Daisy used it all the same as she curled her fingers from the firm wall into claws. And with the movement she shaped the vibrations into a finely tipped spear drilling through the stillness, and the cold of the dementor, creating movement and heat. 

For a moment it seemed as if the dementor had reeled back, but then the shadowed hood pressed forward, and Daisy felt the stillness filter in through the gaps made by creating her new spear. 

“ If you will not give life to me, ” the voice of Jiaying whispered, “ Then I will take it. ” 

Daisy growled as she focused on remembering the pain of that moment. The ache of feeling her life being drained away. The horror and betrayal of knowing that it was at her mother’s hands. Daisy thought it would have been better to be stabbed in the heart than feel her mother’s powers being used against her like that. Now she dredged up that feeling and used it to focus her mind against the cloud of despair the dementor was trying to instill. Her spear curled in further but it wasn’t enough. 

“ It’s ok Daisy, ” Coulson whispered softly, “ You will be fine. ” 

Daisy gasped as tears filled her eyes. Oh god, not that one.

“ Daisy run! ” Daniel yelled in the distance, and Daisy screamed as she thrust her spear deeper into that shell of stillness the dementor had curled around himself. But even as she did, Daisy, felt his own fingers of power filtering through and piercing her skin and mind even as she was piercing hers. 

“ Discovery requires experimentation. ” Whitehall’s cool emotionless voice. 

“ You will be made to comply. ”

“ Skye, I’m not a good man. ” Framework Ward, now that was just unfair. But it wasn’t enough. Daisy knew how to face these nightmares, she new how to fight them, how to use them. She was an Agent of SHIELD after all. The Destroyer of Worlds. She was the nightmare!

“ Just lay still Mary. ” Daisy faltered, and the darkness creeped in.

“ Stupid little parasite!” A woman screamed. And if Daisy could see the dementor’s mouth, she knew it would be grinning in victory. How did it know? How could it find these memories? She had buried them. Forgotten them. Put them away for ever. No one was supposed to know. No one was supposed to find them! How?

“ It’s your word against mine, slut! And who's going to believe a rotten little orphan whore over me?” 

Shit! Hot tears fell, as the darkness seeped in and Daisy’s knees threatened to buckle. It was all she could do to keep standing, to keep pushing against the cold, and the still, and the darkness. She was going to loose. She was going to fail. Might as well give in. 

“ It just wasn’t a good fit .” A thousand voices overlapped and echoed in her mind over and over and over again. And Daisy felt her knee touch against the damp ground as she struggled to keep her eyes open. 

“HAPPY THOUGHTS!” A voice called from somewhere outside of her. Somewhere outside of the battle. It took almost all of Daisy’s strength to lift her head and look over her shoulder to see Sirius pale, but resolute and standing tall. “HAPPY THOUGHTS!” he shouted through his cupped hands. “PATRONUS ARE MADE OF HAPPY THOUGHTS!” 

Daisy turned back and looked up at the now looming shadow full of emptiness and despair. She remembered the animals of light. Dancing…they had been dancing. Daisy closed her eyes and tried to push away the voices of her pain, of her sorrow and grief. She tried to see through the memories of darkness and death to something good. Anything good. Anything that she could use as a light in this fight.  

“ Alright, who did this? ” Fitz demanded his face half covered in shaving cream as the team laughed in the post mission glow. “ I was sleeping!” 

In the present, Daisy took a deep shuddering breath and latched onto that feeling, that warm glow of contentment and mirth and channeled it into her powers. The darkness stumbled but it did not stop. 

“ I now pronounce you, man and wife!” Coulson declared over a beaming Fitz and Jemma in an enchanted forest.

“ Only one best day ever, ” Cal said with a soft smile, “ July 2, 1988. ” 

“ I just moved a mountain! ” she cried in joy, her mother standing and watching her with pride. 

Daisy forced her legs to move, lifting her from her knees, and pushing the dementor back as she screamed.

“ Will you marry me?”  Sirius cried in pure unadulterated wonder, even as the ashes of his mother’s painting drifted around him. 

“ I got your back, Johnson, ” Daniel smirked as they walked hand in hand through an alien world of iridescent beauty.

“ Your powers are a gift,” Lincoln insisted, “You are a gift. ” 

Daisy’s grinned, but there was nothing soft or kind in the expression as she poured every ounce of warmth, joy, and peace into the darkness of the creature. Now the dementor was backing up, and if Daisy didn’t know any better, she would have thought that it was afraid. 

“ We’re going to figure this out, ” Fitz whispered through the noise and confusion of her freshly awakened powers, “ Together. ”

“ You’re my sister, ” Kora said resolutely as they flew home, “ I will always be by your side. ”

“ We’re more than a team,” Jemma chided her, “ We’re family. We’ll always fight for you. ”

Daisy roared, adding the vibrations of her voice to the movement of the world as the Dementor collapsed beneath her struggling to stand, even as it desperately sought to regain purchase in her mind, to fill it up once more with darkness. 

 “ Welcome to SHIELD,” Coulson declared, beaming with pride and Joy, “ Agent Skye. ”

The dementor screamed, but it was swallowed in the hurricane of song that was pouring from the tips of Daisy’s fingers. And then in a flash of light and sound, the dementor crumbled until there was nothing left but a tattered cloak. But even as Daisy lowered her arms, panting and swaying on her feet, the cloak flaked away as if was nothing but ash. Leaving no sign of the dementor, save for the perfect circle of hardened dirt where Daisy had driven the creature into the ground. 

Daisy was only vaguely aware of the people running up just in time to see the last of the abomination drift away on the wind. And for a moment no one spoke. Naturally it was Sirius who broke first. Barking a laugh that was half astonished cough and half joyous sob. But just like that the flood gates open and he couldn’t stop laughing as he stared in pure open wonder at the death of one of his oldest tormentors. Tears fell from his eyes, as he turned and swept Daisy up in a hug, spinning her around as he laughed. Daisy laughed right along with him. Exhausted as she was, she could help but be happy, as the warmth and kindness of all of her brightest memories, still filled her senses, and her whole being a glow. 

Sirius then held her tight, in a bone crushing hug and whispered, “Thank you. Good God, Daisy! Thank you!” 

The soft tears falling from Daisy’s eyes could be nothing but tears of happiness, as she held the broken man before her just as tightly, and she whispered. “Thank you.” 

He pulled away, and looked down at her, looking more alive and at peace than Daisy had ever seen him before. And Daisy knew in that instance, that she was glimpsing the man he had been, before Azkaban. Before the dementors. His cheeks were full and flushed with color. His wry grin was so full of laughter it lit up the whole world around him. But it was his eyes that held her attention. Still full of mischief, and intelligence, but now highlighted by joy and peace, which had never been present over his slightly manic gaze. 

Those swirling arresting eyes glanced down at her lips, and for a moment she thought he was going to kiss her. For a moment, Daisy thought she would let him. Then Tonks jumped on her back laughing and shouting, “Drinks! We need drinks! Daisy killed a Dementor! We need drinks!” 

Daisy looked around and saw that every single person witness to the event was laughing, and cheering, and smiling in their own way, as they moved to clap her on the back, or embrace her with murmured thanks and gratitude. The dragon keepers ran out and hurried them into their staff house, and immediately broke out their private stash of firewhiskey. And for one night, Daisy had no fear, no paranoia, and no concerns for the morning. And if she exchanged more than one knowing look with Sirius through the drinking haze from across the table, then no one could truly blame them.    

Chapter Text

“Good god!” Daisy exclaimed as she entered the headmaster’s office. “What happened to you?”

Albus sighed and held up his withered and blackened hand. “Hubris and greed,” he said with a level of resignation and weariness that he felt down in his bones. “I suppose they were always going to be my undoing.”

“What happened?” Daisy said cautiously, taking her usual chair across from him. 

Slumped in his throne, Albus let the woman he claimed as his equal see exactly how old and tired he had become in these latter years. “What do you make of this?” he said and gingerly pushed the Marvolo ring across the desk to her. The trapped soul’s hissing voice echoed in his ear as his damaged hand brushed the accursed object. He wished that he could just kill it now, but he needed to test a theory first. 

He focused all of his attention on the young warrior as she held her hand over the blackstone and hissed. “This…” she said slowly as the air vibrated between her and the ring with a faint hum that could barely be heard over the ambient noises of the clock and the sleeping portraits. “This feels like Riddle. Is this one of his horcruxes?”

Albus nodded. And Daisy slumped back and gave him a withering glare. “You idiot,” she hissed, “You put it on, didn’t you!”

“And now I am dying,” Albus said, his smile sad yet resigned. 

“You were supposed to bring me with you when you went to look for them,” Daisy insisted leaning forward.

“You were a bit preoccupied with the dementor my dear. Congratulations on your victory by the way, I heard you were spectacular.”

“Yeah well,” Daisy said bitterly, “That's not important right now…Why did you put it on Al? What could have possibly possessed you to make such an obviously stupid and reckless mistake?”

“Curiosity,” Albus said readily enough. “Pride…”

“And greed,” Daisy said, narrowing her eyes. “You said greed earlier…this isn’t just a cursed ring is it.”

Albus looked away from her searching gaze and focused on the innocuous piece of jewelry before them. It sat there so innocently, black and simple against the polished red wood of his desk. The stone polished to a mirror shine, but there was obviously nothing special about it. Most would mistake it for just a common rock found at the bottom of a random river bed. Completely mundane, and yet his most precious treasure. 

“No,” he whispered, his eyes glistening, “It is not.” 

Daisy sighed exasperated but restrained in her understanding of his plight, and Albus had never been more grateful for her presence in their world. “You going to tell me?”

“Not until we test your powers on it,” Albus said, straightening in his chair, in some semblance of pulling himself together. 

“Right,” Daisy said firmly, “We probably shouldn’t be doing this on your desk.” 

Albus smiled at her consideration, and using his already ruined hand picked up the ring, and moved it to the stone floor. Glancing up, Albus noticed that none of the portraits were even pretending to be asleep, so transfixed with the rumor and idea of this woman. Daisy, however, seemed completely unconcerned, as she held her hand over the ring almost as if she were about to perform a spell. 

The air hummed and the ring trembled. The hissing whispers of the soul grew louder and Daisy snarled in disgust as she curled her fingers around the space. Tendrils of smokey darkness began to snake into the air. It was as if they were searching, hunting, most likely for their attacker. But they never got higher than an inch above the ground, as the rock beneath the ring cracked. Daisy dropped her hand without ceremony and crouched down to examine her enemy without fear. 

Albus hummed as she picked up his killer and showed him the small lightening-like fractures that now riddled the stone’s black surface. “Well,” she said standing up, “That was anticlimactic.”

“Most world changing deeds are,” Albus said returning to his seat. “It truly is amazing to me how many destiny altering choices are made not with a shout, but a whisper.”

“I’ll let you get away with the wise old man bullshit this time because you’re dying,” Daisy said, claiming her seat with a sympathetic smile and then playfully floated the ring above hand with a contemplative look. It turned in her hand, and she gasped, dropping it back onto the table as she scrambled away from it in what Albus could only describe as unadulterated terror. 

In that moment between the ring leaving her hand and clattering on the table, a misty figure appeared beside her. A man, obviously muggle, but with black hair and a kind smile. In the brief moment he was before them, he looked at Daisy as if she was the most remarkable thing in the universe. When he vanished in the same breath that he appeared, the room felt a tad colder without his smile. 

“Daniel,” Daisy breathed, her face contorted with unimaginable loss and pain. “What the hell is that?!” she demanded, instantly turning her grief into a righteous fury that Albus would have been a fool to deny.

“The Resurrection Stone,” Albus said solemnly but gently, “One of our oldest legends, tells the story of three brothers who cheated Death, and so Death gave them each a gift that would inevitably draw them back to him. Many take it as a simple cautionary tale about the wisdom of accepting your own mortality. But there are a few in our society who believe the legend to be true, and that if one were to possess all three gifts, all three Deathly Hallows, then one would be the master of Death and live forever.”

In that moment, Albus felt like he was staring into a mirror, as Daisy was such the perfect reflection of all of his hope and torment that it was impossible to look away. Slowly she sunk back into her chair, and as she did her expression slowly morphed into one of carefully crafted disdain, yet her eyes never left the black rock on his desk. “It doesn’t actually resurrect people does it? Cause I’ve seen what happens when you drag back a soul that has left…it’s never pretty.”

“I’m sure that is quite the tale,” Albus said with a small smile, “But no…I am now convinced that each and every one of the Hallows is nothing more than a carefully constructed trap laid by Death in order to reclaim what was his. In the case of the Stone, it is meant to drive the owner to madness with the loss they can never reclaim. Until they themselves are driven to Death by their own hands.”

Daisy’s eyes snapped up to his face, “Who did you want to see?”

Albus sighed and slumped back again, careful not to look at the ring between them. “My sister. I…I wanted to apologize. Who was he?”

“My boyfriend,” Daisy said, looking to the empty space. “I wanted…there’s so much I wanted to say to him, I don’t even know where I would have started.”

Albus smiled his understanding, and they sat in contemplative silence for a moment, and for the first time since Grendelwald’s treachery, Albus felt himself relax. “I wish you had come to us sooner,” he said at last. “I have made so many mistakes.”

“And you think I could have stopped you?” Daisy said with a playfully chiding smile. 

“Perhaps, perhaps not,” he acknowledged, “But I think it might have helped…not being alone in my power…many lives could have been saved.”

Daisy chuckled darkly, “It’s strange, in my world they only call me in when they want to end lives. Destroyer of Worlds and all that.”

“We are what the world makes us,” Albus mused.

“No,” Daisy said firmly, “We are what we make ourselves.” 

“Fair enough.”

Another brief silence fell, as their shared longing brought their eyes inevitably back to the treacherous ring in front of them. “So,” Daisy finally sighed, “What are the other two Hallows?”

“The Elder Wand,” Albus said, “Which is said to be invincible, and any who possesses it can never lose a fight.”

“Which leads people to murder and steal for it,” Daisy huffed in disgust.

“And the Invisibility Cloak, which the youngest of the brothers used to hide from Death until he was an old man. At which point,” Albus said wistfully, “‘He gave the Cloak to his son, and welcomed death as an old friend.’”

“Do we know where the others are?”

Albus couldn’t help the mischievous twinkle in his grin as he held aloft his own wand and placed it delicately on the table. Daisy stared incredulously between the slender, polished stick and Dumbledore a few times, and then burst into laughter. “Are you trying to cheat Death, Albus?”

“For a long time yes,” Albus admitted freely. “But as all others who have sought and possessed the Hallows, my own actions have proven to be my undoing. Still, I am not dead yet! So perhaps there is time to salvage the mess I have made.”

“Death bed redemptions,” Daisy said shaking her head, “They’re stupid.”

“But effective,” Albus said, leaning back crossing and folding his fingers over his breast. His hand ached in pain with every movement, but it was an easy thing to ignore, “If only it took less drastic changes in circumstances to enact such changes in men, then the world would be a…kinder place.”

“Ok,” Daisy scoffed, shifting forward. “I know you’re dying, and so going all soft a philosophical on me, but there is only so much grandfatherly deathbed wisdom I can take in a day.”

“As you wish,” Albus said with his own small laugh, “In answer to your other question, the Invisibility Cloak is where it has always been, and where it should always remain. Safe in the hands of the descendants of the youngest brother…I am surprised Agent Johnson, you strike me as the type to say that I should never give up. That I should be fighting, trying to save myself. Looking for a cure.”

Daisy shrugged and looked him directly in the eye and said, “Do you want to live?”

“I do not want to die.”

“That’s not the same thing.”

Albus shook his head sadly saying, “No. It is not.”

“If you want me to fight for you Albus,” Daisy said simply. “I will fight for you. I don’t trust you, or really like you, but your people need you. Or at least they think they need you. So for them, I will fight for you to live. Just say the word.”

Albus couldn’t help it. The sincerity and steadfast determination of the woman was awe inspiring. It had been so long since anyone had fought for him. Yes he had followers who would go where he led. But he doubted any of them would truly fight to save him. Fight to keep him. They fought for each other, and he was simply what they needed to see themselves through. In fact, now that he thought about it, he doubted he had ever had anyone that would have fought for him in the way this warrior was offering. It was humbling, and he couldn’t stop the tear falling down his cheek as he shook his head and said, 

“No. No focus your energies on the enemy…I…I have lived perhaps a little too long as is. It is time to stop running and face the consequences of my own actions. Who knows? Perhaps I will still be as the youngest brother. Not driven to despair by loss, or murdered in my arrogance, but…greet Death humbly…as an old friend. He has followed me so closely that it is true enough.”

“Cheers to that,” Daisy said bitterly, and then straightened into a more focused position and said, “Ok, so. That’s two horcruxes down. At the most five to go. Any ideas?”

“Knowing Tom,” Dumbledore said, mirroring Daisy's professionalism. “I believe he was arrogant enough to seek out relics of the four founding members of Hogwarts. Salazar Slytherin, Helga Hufflepuff, Rowena Ravenclaw, and Godric Gryffindor.”

“God,” Daisy laughed, “You guys have the best names. But how do you figure that?”

“Tom Marvolo Riddle, is a descendent of Slytherin and that,” he said pointing at the ring, “Was a family heirloom of the Slytherin family. There was also an ancient locket that went missing, when the Marvolo’s were all killed, leaving young Tom virtually orphaned. I think I might know where he has hidden it, but I will still need to do a tremendous amount of more research.” 

“Fair,” Daisy nodded. “What else?” 

“Helga’s favorite goblet was a prized treasure of the school before it went missing not long after Tom came to me looking for a job.”

“Seriously?” Daisy laughed. 

Dumbledore chuckled with her, “This was before he became the Dark Lord he is now, obviously, but I still refused him. We have not been able to keep a professor for more than…two years ever since. Quirrell lasted the longest, but that was probably because he was possessed by Riddle in the end.”

“Yikes, I’m sure that was a PR nightmare.”

“The daily howlers were a little excessive for a while,” Dumbledore agreed, “But few knew the whole truth of Quirrell’s treachery, only that he tried to kill young Mr. Potter in his quest for immortality.”

“We’ll circle back to that later,” Daisy said dangerously, “What else?”

“Rowena had a particular diadem, that was said to give the wearer wisdom,” Dumbledore said calmly, “But it vanished at her death.”

“If old Voldy-Mold is as pretentious and showy as I believe him to be, I doubt that would have stopped him. That’s three out of our missing five, and you are being very free with your info, what are you up to GG?”

“I have a year to live,” Dumbeldor said gently, “I have no more reason to deny you or anyone else anything save for the safety of the future. And considering you are already doing a fabulous job of stealing my war right from under my nose, I figured it would be best to give you everything now before it is too late.” 

Daisy didn’t even have the courtesy to blush as she rolled her eyes and waved him on. Dumbledore shook his head and continued. “ If he was foolish and arrogant enough to go beyond five—”

“Which he most definitely is and did.”

“Then my guess, and this is only a guess, but I believe that the sixth horcrux to be his snake, Nigini.”

Daisy blinked as every line in her body went taut. “Horcruxes can be living things?” 

Dumbledore nodded solemnly, “They’re relationship, from what I have observed, is too…symbiotic for Nigini to be a simple pet or familiar. She is a horcrux, and she will need to be killed.” 

Daisy nodded, and when her eyes flicked back to Dumbledore’s waiting expression they were filled with suspicion. “What aren’t you telling me Albus?”

Dumbledore sighed knowing that this was probably the moment she killed him. “I do not believe it was intentional…but the circumstances around Riddle’s defeat by the Potters fifteen years ago have always been rather…suspicious to me. And given the events of the last school year, where Harry was dreaming through the eyes of both Nigini and Tom—”

“Harry is a horcrux?” Daisy demanded. Everything about her was dangerously still and calm. Every nerve in Dumbledore’s body screamed to run or attack her, but he controlled himself.

“Yes.” 

Daisy nodded, her jaw shifting in cold rage before she shifted and demanded, “How do we save him?”

“I do not know,” Dumbledore said, his voice laden with all of the pain and guilt he had carried with him from the moment he lost Ariana. “But you…you are a power he knows not. A power we know not! Daisy! I am not a perfect man. And I have made many mistakes, especially in regards to Harry. But I am dying, and you are here. You killed a dementor! You killed fear! Agent Johnson, I am sorry, but please…can you save the boy I have failed.”

Daisy sighed, and once more exhaustion and resignation seeped into her every pore. “I’m not a wizard, or doctor, or anything. My powers destroy…I might destroy Harry. I can’t risk that.”

“I am not asking you to do anything but your best,” Dumbledore said gently. “As mine was never enough.”

“Stop being so depressing,” Daisy chided, “I think I’ve made it perfectly clear that I’m going to do everything I can for those kids. But if we’re going to do this, then we need to bring him in. Tell him everything. If we can’t save him, then he will need to know how to save himself.”

“I already had plans to do that this next school year,” Dumbledore said leaning back in victory, “Although I assume, you do not want to waste any time?” 

“We’ve already wasted more than enough of it…when’s your date with Death?”

“Severus claims that I have a year at most.”

“How much of all of this does he know?”

“Not as much as you, but that is because I only tell him what I know for certain. And most of what we have discussed is mainly conjecture.” 

“Does he know about Harry?”

“Yes,” Dumbledore said, “He was not pleased.” 

“In that case keep him as is. Now that I know what a horcrux feels like I can identify them. Now we just need to find them.” 

“Leave the hunt to me. You should keep organizing our people. And don’t worry,” Dumbledore said with a sly smile and a twinkle in his eye, “I will inform you of the next one I find.” 

Daisy returned the smile and nodded, before thinking it over and saying, “We’ll give the kids the summer. I’ll keep training them my way, and once they're at school, we’ll read Harry in…Do we know what we’re going to do with the Malfoy kid?”

“Well,” Dumbledore said shifting, “My original plan was to find a way for Severus to interrupt the boy's attempt and kill me himself.”

“Thus sparing the kid and earning the Dark Fart’s trust,” Daisy nodded. “I would rather get the kid out of there as quickly as possible.”

“Taking any of the known Death Eater’s children away from them would undermine our long term goals.”

“They can’t stay there.”

“No they cannot,” Dumbledore agreed. “But Tom will not make any drastic moves until his pieces are in a position to kill one or both of us, and that will not be until the school year. In this way, we have time.”

“Fine,” Daisy huffed and then fixed him with a stare he’s sure made monsters flee. “But I need your word, Dumbledore. I need you to swear to me, on your unbeatable wand if you have too. Harry Potter is now my responsibility. I will deal with his horcrux, and you will not interfere in any way with how I train him, and what I tell him.”

Dumbledore sighed, and he couldn’t decide if this feeling on his shoulders and chest was the relief of a great weight being removed, or the pain from losing all the control he had spent his life cultivating. His head felt heavy as he nodded and said, “I swear it on the Elder Wand.”

Daisy nodded in satisfaction and declared, “Then we have work to do.”

Chapter Text

There was nothing Harry loved more than flying. The freedom, the thrill, the pure wonder of defying gravity—one of the fundamental rules of reality, filled him with more joy than he thought anything could. And racing around the Burrow with the Weasleys, sharing that joy with people who had done nothing but love and cherish him, well that only made the joy that much sweeter. 

Corkscrewing above the weathervane, Harry leaned forward, as he dove to the ground. Ginny was right beside him, laughing. Her red hair streamed behind her like phoenix fire. Harry grinned at the challenge in her eyes as they raced neck and neck, the ground getting closer and closer. Someone screamed and they both jerked their brooms up, and the twigs of their tails brushed the ground as they spiraled together up into the sky. 

“Ginny Weasley! Harry Potter! Get down here this instant!” 

They slowed their brooms, panting in exertion, their faces flushed. “Looks like we’re in trouble,” Ginny snickered as they turned back to seeing Mrs. Weasley watching them from the ground. Even from the distance, where she appeared to be only three inches tall, the woman looked furious, and Harry was instantly ashamed. 

“What do you think we did?”

“Not sure,” Ginny sighed, “But I’m sure the twins have done worse.”

“I don’t think that is going to save us.” 

“Probably not,” Ginny laughed and they drifted back down to the ground. The others, who were still ten feet behind them had already landed and were abandoning the two to their red faced mother with looks of sympathy and prayers of safety. “What’s the matter Mum?” Ginny asked as they landed. Her hair tousled and tangled from the flight. 

“What’s the matter?” Mrs. Weasley demanded red-faced, “What’s the matter? Why only my only daughter, and our dearest friend trying to kill themselves that’s what!”

Ginny and Harry exchanged confused looks, “I’m sorry if we worried you Mrs. Weasley,” Harry said shyly, “But we were only flying.”

“Only flying?” Mrs. Weasley repeated, “Oh, then I suppose it is only natural for people to go careening face first into the ground at Merlin knows what speeds! We’re trying to turn yourselves into pancakes?!” 

“But Mum,” Ginny cried, “It was part of the course.”

“Part of the course!” Mrs. Weasley practically screeched. 

Not liking the way, Mrs. Wealsey’s face was changing color, not the way her eyes were trying to escape from their sockets, Harry jumped in crying, “We’re very sorry Mrs. Weasley, we’ll change the course and it won’t happen again. It was the twins' idea you see!” And he smiled placatingly, as if to say, “What can you do?”

Mrs. Weasley huffed and said, “Yes, well see that see that you don’t. Now go put your brooms away for the night and come wash up for supper.”

They both hurriedly agreed and made their way to the shed. Once Mrs. Weasley was safely back in the house, Harry and Ginny turned to each other and burst into laughter. “I can’t believe you did that,” Ginny laughed, “No one can get my Mum to back down when she’s in a rage!”

“Well I think it helps that I’m not actually her kid,” Harry laughed, as he took Ginny’s broom and put it back on its rack. For the sake of fairness, he had borrowed Bill’s old Cleansweep as his Firebolt would have given him an unfair advantage in a race. He checked on his Firebolt, and sighed in relief. As of yet, Ron was not using it to retaliate for the prank he and Ginny had played back when they were still at Grimmauld Place. 

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Ginny said, checking her own gear for Ron’s attempt at a prank. “You’re obviously the favorite,” she straightened and turned to face him with a smirk and a mischievous glint in her eyes, “Which works for me as I get to take advantage of you.” 

Harry felt like a fish, as his mouth dropped open in astonishment. Ginny’s eyes bulged as she just realized what she had said, and her face turned almost as red as her hair. “I mean—I’m just saying—that’s not what I meant—What I meant was—ah!”

In her spluttering, Ginny tried to back away and tripped over an errant polishing kit and fell back into the rack of brooms. “Ginny!” Harry cried, and rushed to help her, but the brooms were now buzzing around the shed, knocking into each other and the two humans, a dozen pinballs ricocheting around a machine. In the confusion, Harry found that he was suddenly on top of Ginny, but when he tried to scramble off of her apologizing, he got met with a face full of twigs when a broom whacked him in the face. It left him spluttering as the brooms buzzed over their heads. 

As he spluttered, his ears were suddenly filled with the most musical laughter. Ginny was lying sprawled on the ground, laughing as the light filtered in from the open door setting her all aglow. Harry ran a hand through his wild hair and joined her, what else could he do? Collapsing on the ground and laughing as if it was the most natural thing in the world. 

Eventually, they helped each other up, and engaged in a game of “catch the brooms.” Which mainly involved jumping up and to grab a hold of the nearest broom, and resecuring it on the rack. When they finally emerged, they were covered in dust, red faced, and panting, but they were still laughing and smiling as if they were the only two people in the world. 

“Ahem!”

They both spun and saw Ron and Hermione standing just to the side of the shed watching them with great interest. Ron was holding a bucket of water, as if he was about to throw it, although from the scowl on his face, Harry was pretty sure he was wishing that the bucket was filled with something a lot more dangerous than water. Meanwhile, Hermione was smirking like the cat that ate the canary. 

“Well,” she said, “You two seemed to be having fun.”

“Um, well—” Harry began looking between his best mate and his best mate’s sister, not sure if he should be running for his life or laughing in anticipation.

“Yes!” Ginny snapped, crossing her arms and coming to stand between him and her brother. Glaring at him with a far more dangerous challenge than the one she had issued up on the broom. “We were having fun. Is that a problem Ron?” 

Ron stared down his sister as if he would like nothing more than to yell at her. But instead he settled for tossing the bucket, and dousing both Harry and Ginny in what could only be what was left of the laundry water. It still smelled of the soap Mrs. Weasley used. 

“Nope,” he said cheerfully, “No problem at all.”

“Why you!” Ginny screamed. Ron squawked and ran from his sister while Hermione laughed. 

Harry shook himself and tried to find a dry piece of fabric to dry his glasses, when Hermione presented him with a handkerchief. “Thanks,” he muttered. 

“Of course,” Hermione said, still watching the siblings as Ginny chased Ron around the yard. 

Harry looked up and chuckled as Ginny tackled Ron to the ground, and they began to roll around wrestling. They watched in silence for a few moments before he said softly, “I’m glad we’re here.”

Hermione hummed. “This is good,” she agreed, then she sighed and said, “Come on, Mrs. Weasley wants our help setting the table. And Daisy and Sirius are due back any moment now.”

Harry felt something unclench from his chest. He knew his godfather and their new mentor could more than take care of themselves. But knowing that they were alive and safe, and actually seeing it, were two very different things. So much had happened in the last year alone, Harry needed to be sure that everyone was safe and secured. 

“Do you think they did it?” He asked, “Do you think they actually killed a dementor?”

Hermione shrugged, “I hope so. It would be a big blow to You-Know-Who if they did.”

“Hmm,” Harry agreed, the memory of those skeletal hands, that chilling breath, and that gaping mouth sent a shadow over the moment. Hermione nudged him, and Harry shook and smiled. Although the gesture was slightly more forced now. “Sorry, it’s just…surreal you know? One minute, everything is falling apart. And now…” 

He swung his arm out at the sunny day, the gentle breeze, and their friends running up to them muddy and smiling. (Although Ron looked slightly muddier than Ginny.) Hermione smiled softly and nodded saying, “I know. But I am more concerned about why Ron looks like Ginny made him swallow a gnome?” 

“Because she almost did!” Ron cried, shaking mud from his clothes. 

“Well that’s what you get!” Ginny snapped.

“For what?”

“Well for one, getting me wet right before dinner.”

“You dyed my hair blue!”

“And two, for being a judgmental pig.”

“Well excuse me!” Ron cried, “If I’m not exactly comfortable with my best mate, and my little sister snogging in a broom shed!”

“Woah!” Harry cried, throwing up his hands in surrender, “We were not snogging!”

“And what business of yours would it be if we were!” Ginny snapped. 

“Best mate!” Ron yelled, pointing, “Sister!” 

“Ron!” Hermione cried before Ginny could yell back. “You have dirt on your nose.”

“I have dirt on my nose?” Ron said, turning quickly to Hermione. “Really Mione, do I have dirt on my nose? I’ll put dirt on your nose!”

Hermione shrieked as now Ron was chasing her around the yard. Harry and Ginny watched and laughed, as he caught her from behind and proceeded to smear his dirty hands on her face. Hermione shrieked and laughed as they collapsed onto the ground. Hermione escaped his grasp, but only to grab a handful of mud and smear it into his hair. 

“Come on,” Ginny hissed, grabbing Harry’s hand, “Let’s get out of here before they drag us into it again.” 

“Agreed,” Harry said and they made their escape into the Burrow, giggling all the way. 

In the end, they didn’t have to help with dinner. As Mrs. Weasley took one look at them, sighed and sent them upstairs to get clean. It was only once they were separating, at Ginny’s door did Harry realize they were still holding hands. And it was only once he realized he was still holding Ginny’s hand that he realized that he didn’t want to let go. 

“Well,” Ginny said softly, suddenly shy in the awkward tension. “I’ll…see you at dinner.”

Harry smiled down at her, and squeezed her hand, “Yeah, I’ll see you at dinner.” 

They stood there for a moment, holding hands in the golden afternoon sunlight. Their clothes sopping wet, but their smiles bright and eyes shining with joy. Harry found himself captivated by the jewel-like quality of Ginny’s eyes, the light dusting of freckles over her nose, and the way her lips twisted in that knowing mischievous smirk. Of course, she wasn’t smirking right then. Right then her mouth was soft and gentle, as she met his careful study with her own. 

Harry wondered if he should say something. Ron had accused them of making out. And while they hadn’t done anything, and had never been more than friends; at this moment, Harry wondered if they could push that boundary. Should they? Would they? What did Ginny want? She used to have a crush on him, did she still? Did she still want that kind of relationship?

Before Harry could put any of these words into thoughts. Ginny seemed to make the choice for both of them, as she quickly pecked him on the cheek, and then dashed back into her room, leaving Harry staring after her in a daze. Absently touching his cheek, he shook his head and laughed before climbing up the stairs to the room he shared with Ron. This really was turning out to be the best summer holiday he had ever had in his life. 

“Sirius!” Harry exclaimed when he came back down in dry clothes. 

“Harry!” Sirius greeted him by pulling him into a bone crushing hug. Harry sunk into it, so unbelievably grateful that this was his life. That he had his family, his true family around him, safe and alive. 

“So how did things go with the dementor?” he asked eagerly, after he had greeted Daisy, and they all claimed their seats. 

“It was amazing!” Sirius declared, his expression easier and brighter than Harry had ever seen before, “Daisy obliterated the bugger, and turned it to ash! You should have seen it, Harry!”

“I’m sure it was all very impressive,” Mrs. Weasley declared, “But please, no war talk at the table. Daisy dear, have you been eating? You look thin, dear.”

“Yes, Molly. Thank you, Molly,” Daisy said as Mrs. Weasley loaded her plate up with potatoes.

“But you did it!” Ron cried as he took his seat. “You really killed a dementor!”

From that point on, dinner was a battle between the adults wanting to discuss anything but the war, and the kids begging to hear more about their adventures. And it was good. It was peaceful. Harry looked around the table and found that he had never been so at ease. Here was his family. People that he loved and cared for from the depths of his soul. They were laughing, and japing, and eating without even a hint of shadow or war among them. 

“ This ,” Harry thought, “ This is what life should be like. This is what life will be like. Once we kill Voldemort. I’ll make sure every day is like this. ”

 However, once the food was devoured and the plates were clear, everyone, the kids included, gathered in the living room and the mood instantly became more somber. Harry found himself on the couch between Ron and Hermione, with Ginny sitting on the floor leaning against him and Hermione. Daisy had claimed an armchair and Sirius had perched himself on her armrest, while Mr. and Mrs. Weasley claimed the loveseat across from them. The twins were also there leaning against the fireplace in mirror poses. Ostensibly they were there to reclaim some experiments they had left in their room when they had moved out, but actually there to spend time with their siblings while they still had the time. Finally, at some point Remus and Tonks had joined them, and had moved two kitchen chairs over to complete the circle. 

Daisy sighed and all attention turned to her, “Can we be overheard?”

“I put protection wards around our property the moment we learned You-Know-Who was back,” Mr. Weasley said simply, but seriously. And the four Hogwarts students jerked in surprise. “The Burrow might not be as secure as Grimmauld Place,” Mr. Weasley continued to explain, “But no one can come onto our property without our permission.”

“And I check for listening spells every time I clean,” Mrs. Weasley said, gripping her husband's hand, “Which is everyday with this lot.”

“Wait!” Ron exclaimed. “This is happening, you’re all actually letting us in on the secrets? You’re letting us help?”

The children looked eagerly between the adults, but the adults just sighed and exchanged grave expressions before Sirius said simply, “You lot have been through enough, that at this point, it would be more foolish not to let you in on the secrets.” 

“However,” Mrs. Weasley snapped them all to attention, “This does not mean you are allowed to go running around looking for trouble. Do you understand?”

Ginny opened her mouth, probably to say something witty, but Harry laid a hand on her shoulder and nodded saying, “Of course Mrs. Weasley. What do we need to do?”

“Right now,” Daisy said simply, “You need to train. Go to school. And pay attention. Especially with what I just learned.”

“Which is?” Harry prompted eagerly. 

Daisy took a breath and looked around at everyone gathered before saying simply, “Dumbledore is dying.”

It was as if someone had cast the Dark Mark over the house, as the information settled upon them all. Harry for his part thought his lungs were about to collapse. No. It couldn’t be true. Dumbledore couldn’t be dying. He was the most powerful wizard in the world, the only one Voldemort feared. Without him, what would happen? What could happen? 

He shook his head desperately, trying to find some sense in the words, “No!” He said, “No, that’s not true!”

“I’m sorry, Harry,” Daisy said softly. “But it’s true. He told me himself that he doesn’t expect to last a full year.” 

Suddenly, it was as if the room was full of bees, as everyone was drowned out by a terrible buzzing that seemed to fill his whole head and mouth. His vision blurred and he couldn’t think he couldn’t breath. He was trapped, and he couldn’t make sense of it! It wasn’t true. It couldn’t be true! Dumbledore couldn’t be dying! He was the one who was supposed to protect them. The one who was supposed to defeat Voldemort, and keep the world safe! Without him, who was there? Who could do it? Who could kill the Dark Lord and keep everyone safe?

Born as the seventh month dies…

No.

And the Dark Lord shall mark him as his equal…

No!

For neither can live while the other survives!

NO! 

The words of the prophecy echoed in his mind in answer to his questions. They compounded on top of the buzzing, until Harry thought they might have consumed every other thought in his head. Suddenly he couldn’t stay there. He couldn’t just sit there in that chair. As the crushing weight of reality shattered every peaceful and happy thought he had been cultivating all day. 

He surged from his seat, and ran from the room. He didn’t know where he was going, just that he needed to get away. Away from the people, away from the house. Away from everyone. He couldn’t do this! This couldn’t be up to him! He couldn’t do this alone! 

Ginny found him in the shed. He had fallen to his knees where they had once laid on the ground laughing, as brooms like birds flew over their heads. She didn’t say anything, just wrapped her arms around him, and held him as he cried. Ron and Hermione came in next, and without hesitation they joined them on the dirt floor. 

“I can’t do this,” he cried. “I can’t do this alone!”

“You’re not alone, Harry,” Ginny whispered.

“Forget Dumbledore,” Ron cried, “If You-Know-Who wants you then he’ll have to get through us!”

“You don’t understand!” Harry cried lifting up his head, his eyes red and his voice choked. “It has to be me! The prophecy is about me! Without Dumbledore, it means that I have to face him… I have to kill him! And I…I…”

“And we will be there,” Hermione said gently, grasping his hands as firmly as she could, “Right beside you.”

“Always,” Ginny said, running her thumbs gently drying his tears as she cupped his face. “ Always .” 

Harry sniffled, and leaned into her desperate for her comfort. His hand held Hermione’s in a death grip, and with the other he reached for Ron. Together they all mourned the future loss. And it was together in that dusty old shed that they vowed never to let this war come between them. That they would stand firm, and fight for each other against all odds. If they were going down, they would all go down together.

And they would take Voldemort down with them.

Chapter Text

Daisy sighed as she stared down the creature named Kreacher. There was something that she found utterly disgusting. Mainly his blatant racism and groveling loyalty to those who saw him as nothing but dust. But she had to admit what caused her disgust was also a cause for pity as he was obviously a wretched creature with no sense of self worth. Something in Daisy compelled her to help him, but it was the knowledge that he would only spit on her help that gave her disgust. However, this wasn’t about her. So she held the sniveling thing in place with nothing but a glare, even as he twisted away and cursed her name. 

“You know,” Sirius said cheerfully as he sauntered into the kitchen. “I think we’re finally starting to brighten up the place. By the time Harry finishes school, this might even be a proper home for him!” 

“Blood traitors!” Kreacher hissed. “Filthy mudblood and abominations, who disgrace these hallowed halls—”

“Kreacher,” Sirius warned, advancing on the shriveled being, his tone dark and dangerous. But Daisy simply sent a blast of power and commanded, 

“Sirius, sit down. We need to talk.” 

Sirius blinked and obeyed leaving the wretched being alone. Daisy for her part simply held up the object that had brought them all here. “Kreacher,” she said, calm but firm. “Do you know what this is?” 

Kreacher’s big hollow eyes looked up to behold the golden jeweled locket hanging suspended above Daisy’s hand in a cushion of her power. She dared not touch the thing as it was even filthier than the ring, and she could only guess that it simply held more of the Dark Lord's soul than the other horcrux did. At first Kreacher flinched away from the thing, but that only brought his gaze to Daisy, who he detested for destroying his mistress' painting. 

However, after glaring at her hatefully, his eyes were inevitably drawn back to the locket. His face twisted into a look of such utter despair before he fell to his knees with a wail. “Please! Please! Please, don’t take Master Regulus’s locket! Please!” 

“What?” Sirius demanded, his face drained of blood. “What does this have to do with my brother?” 

Daisy started and demanded, “You have a brother?”

“Had,” Sirius said bitterly. “He…I don’t know what happened to him. He went missing towards the end of the war, but he was a Death Eater.” 

Daisy nodded her understanding, before explaining. “Why did Regulus give this to you?”

“Master,” Kreacher wailed as he curled himself up on his knees. “Master Regulus said that it must be destroyed. But Kreacher failed! He failed Master! Kreacher sorry! He’s sorry Master Regulus! He’s sorry!” 

“What?” Sirius demanded, shaking his head in confusion, “Daisy?” 

Daisy sighed and said, “Start from the beginning Kreacher. How did Master Regulus find this locket?” 

For a moment, all the pathetic house elf could do was wail and cry, until finally Sirius yelled at him to snap out of it. Shivering and wiping away glistening tears, Kreacher explained. The story he told was fantastic and terrible in the way these things often were. He spoke of Voldemort and his task. Of the cave and its horrors. Of the Dark Lord's abandonment, but his unexpected escape. He explained how he had told Regulus the truth, and so then how the young Black had begun to question his mission. And finally he told of the young wizards sacrifice, his death, and his final order to his faithful servant. 

By the end of it, Sirius’s head was in his hands, and tears were falling down his face. Daisy moved to sit beside him, and she held him as he cried. Immediately, Sirius slumped into her, gaining strength from her presence as he whispered, “I never knew…I thought…I didn’t know! Why? Why did I leave him here? I should have never left!”

“You were a child,” Daisy whispered. 

“So was he!” Sirius cried, shaking as the weight of anger lifted from his shoulders making the weight of grief only that much heavier. “He was just a dumb kid! He shouldn’t have had to die! He shouldn’t have died!” 

“I know,” Daisy whispered, closing her eyes. Images of Kora, Jemma, and Fitz flitted through her mind, and her whole body ached for them. “This never should have happened.” 

They sat like that for a moment, before Sirius looked up. He did not move from Daisy’s embrace but he met the Kreacher’s tearfilled gaze with his own and said, “Why? Why did he leave a decoy?” 

Kreature sniffled, gathering a glob of mucus on his finger and muttered, “Master said it would be his last shot at the Dark Lord. And…and Master said that Master Sirius would have liked it.” 

Sirius collapsed back into Daisy’s arms, only now he was shaking with laughter. Daisy giggled and let her fingers run through his long black hair. A soft silence fell over the kitchen as Sirius came to terms with his brother’s redemption and sacrifice. His head rested on Daisy’s shoulder, his eyes locked on the thing that had cost his brother’s life. 

“That’s a horcrux…isn’t it?” he finally said. 

“Yes it is,” Daisy said simply, and Sirius nodded calmly. 

“Grind it to dust,” he said, his voice soft but all the more dangerous for its softness. 

Daisy nodded, and stood as soon as her friend released her. She took a deep breath and pushed the necklace to the floor and came to stand over it. She looked up and saw Kreacher’s gaze locked on her. His eyes were so big and hopeful and mistrusting, that it broke her heart. He really was a wretched creature. 

As if sensing their intentions, the horcrux snapped open. And evil bulbous eyes flashed in the mirror, and a black smoke began to rise from the metal. Daisy did not hesitate. Before the smoke could take form, Daisy thrust out her power to contain it. The soul pushed against her slimy and writhing. It was almost like the blast from the nuke she had once been forced to contain. Only that power was full of heat and energy, seeking nothing but flame in death. This thing was cold and hungry. Almost like the dementors it was hungry, a starving thing clinging to life that only sought to devour. Really Daisy was doing it a favor. 

She pushed out and down. Grinding the soul back into the metal. Until she could sense the almost invisible line where the necklace ended and the magic began. It was hard because the vibrations were almost identical. But the necklace was solid where the soul was nothing but vapor. So she focused on those, calling one to still and the other to speed until they could no longer exist in the same space. 

The ring, had only cracked. But Sirius had asked her to turn the thing to dust. So when the mirror cracked and the soul fled, Daisy didn’t hesitate. She held her power there, until there was nothing but a small pile of golden dust. 

The hum of Daisy’s power silenced, and she stood satisfied. Slowly Kreacher approached. Gently he let the sand fall through his fingers, and then he turned to Daisy. 

She smiled at the hope and wonder in his eyes, but flinched back when he fell at her feet. Clinging to her legs he wept as he thanked her, praising his old Master with every breath. And claiming how she would have made an incredible bride for him. 

Bewildered, Daisy looked to Sirius for help. But he only laughed, and looked at her as if she was the most amazing thing in the world. 

Daisy shook her head. These people were crazy. 

“So,” Daisy said, placing the glass of whiskey on the table in front of a slumped Sirius. “Tell me about your brother.”

Sirius scoffed as he lifted the glass to his lips, “What’s there to tell. Apparently I barely knew him.”

Daisy rolled her eyes and knocked back her own tumbler. Damn! That fire whiskey was good stuff. Even with her super soldier metabolism, the drink warmed her straight to her bones. If Fitzs-Simmons found their way here, then she would have to bring a crate or two home with her. She closed her eyes and made sure they were still alone in the old house. Kreacher was in his little cave. The poor thing had cried himself to sleep; he had been so grateful for the destruction of the locket. The kids were still at the Burrow, and the rest of the Order was on mission. So with no one else likely to stop by, Daisy felt comfortable comforting her new friend. 

“Don’t be an idiot,” she said, topping them both off. “Just tell me something. Anything. Before you traded the snake for the lion, something must have gone right in your childhood?”

Sirius huffed and knocked back his glass. His eyes were already starting to glaze, but whether that was from the alcohol or the memories, it was unclear. Finally though he spoke, “He was…quiet. Always polite…mother’s favorite.” 

“Leave your mother out of this,” Daisy teased, and Sirius chuckled as he refilled his glass. His hand was still steady, and Daisy wasn’t sure if that was bad or good. 

“I remember,” Sirius said softly, “Before we went to Hogwarts…We would go to the family’s country estate at Christmas time. Everyone would be there. And I mean everyone . Uncles, aunts, cousins, we’d all come together at Christmas. And while inside we had to be perfect little purebloods, outside ,” Sirius’s smile was gentle as he chuckled, raising his glass to his lips, “Outside was our world. And we could be as wide as we pleased!”

“Sounds magical,” Daisy agreed, trying to picture ten or so wizard kids, in thick woolen robes running through the snow. It was a wonderful image. 

“It was,” Sirius agreed, his smile twisted into something tragically bittersweet. “I remember one year, Narcissa, Belatrix, and Andromeda had started their etiquette tutoring. Narcissa was the eldest, and even at six she was born to be a noble lady. I remember, Regulus and I getting so fed up with their ‘high manners’ that stole some of Dad’s potion ingredient, dyed a plot of snow red, and when the girls came out, all perfectly dressed and lined up like nuns in a cloister, we threw the dyed snow and turned their skin red!” 

Daisy laughed hard, at the mental image of three little princesses covered in red splotches, as a young Sirius and his brother collapsed in laughter. Sirius laughed with her, before taking another sip of whiskey and continuing the story. “Merlin, Nari was furious! In fact she got so mad she accidently used her magic to turn a bunch of snow green, which they then threw at us!”

 Daisy couldn’t stop laughing; she had to hit the table. She could see all five of them lined up for their parents, all red and green…just in time for Christmas. She told him as much and once they had both calmed down, Daisy rested her chin in her hand and asked, “So what happened to them?” 

Sirius sighed and looked longingly into the distant. “You killed Belatrix.”

“I did?”

“The crazy bint who kissed Voldy-toad's robes,” Sirius said bitterly as he knocked back what was left of his whiskey. 

“Didn’t she try to kill you?”

“Welcome to the family!” 

“Yeesh,” Daisy hissed, finishing her own drink and then she poured them both some more. “If it makes you feel any better, my mom tried to drain the life out of me so my dad crushed her to death.”

Sirius narrowed his eyes at her, leaning on the table with his glass hung limply above his head. “You sure you’re not a Black?”

“Pretty sure,” Daisy smirked. “What about the rest of them?”

“Narcissa married, had a son…he’s Harry’s age,” Sirius said with a soft smile, but just as quickly it turned into a scowl. “Unfortunately her deadbeat spouse is pretty high up in the Death Eater ranks. Though he falls on the more elitist side of things rather than the psychopath side, and from what I heard his brat is just like him.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” Daisy said genuinely. “What about Bela?”

“Married a muggleborn, got disowned,” Sirius said casually and then he smirked saying, “Tonks is her daughter you know.”

“I did not know!” Daisy exclaimed, “Well I’m glad to hear you’ve got some good family left.”

“Yeah,” Sirius said softly, “Bela’s the best…I don’t think I’ve seen her since I was cleared though…I should get on that.”

“You will.”

Sirius took her reassurance with a smile. But it fell once he realized that they had made their way down the list. “Look,” Daisy said softly, “You don’t have to talk about it.”

“The thing is,” Sirius insisted, “I don’t think I deserve to be called his brother.”

“Siri—”

“No, Daze!” Sirius insisted, snapping his eyes, wild with grief and shame, to her calm and sympathetic gaze, “I left him here. To be brainwashed and tortured by our parents! I abandoned him for James, and when he needed me most…God!” he cried just at the very thought of what had happened to his little brother. 

“Hey,” Daisy said firmly, pulling his face gently back to look at her. “You are not responsible for any of that! You were just a kid!” 

“So was he!” Sirius insisted.

“And it was your parents' job to protect you. Not indoctrinate you into a cult!” Daisy insisted, refusing to let him look away from her. “Why did you leave?” she finally asked softly.

Sirius scoffed, shaking his head and knocking back his drink. “I was sorted into Gryffindor.”

“Serious?”

Sirius struggled with a strangled laugh, “I think you underestimate how important the house system is for the Hogwarts alumni. Especially for the old families who can trace their lineage back to the founding.”

“That is ridiculous!” Daisy cried. “That! That’s like being disinherited over a sports team!”

“It wasn’t just that,” Sirius insisted. “The Marauders started introducing me to muggle stuff, motorbikes, music, and the like. Remus was a werewolf, not that they knew that, but his family was poor. As was Peter’s,” he still couldn’t say the name without a hint of disgust. “And while the Potters are a wealthy pureblood family, many of the old houses saw them as blood traitors.

“Every summer was a nightmare!” Sirius sighed, “I took every chance I could to go to the Potters. And when Regulus got sorted into Slytherin, it only got worse. Suddenly he was the golden boy, and where once he would…he would help me,” he choked out, “They then started forcing him to…participate. They’d have him spy on me, so they knew just what to punish me for back at home.”

Daisy felt something twist inside her as she squeezed his arm. She remembered houses like that. The perfect bio-kids. Foster parents who encouraged spying, and rewarding the rats with food, and the ‘troubled teens’ with a locked bedroom. She reached out and squeezed his arm, and when he looked at her, she knew…he understood.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. 

Sirius nodded, “Me too.”

They shared a bitter smile. The cracks in their souls might be invisible to others, but to each other…it was like looking in a mirror. The loss of parents in that way…it left a unique type of crack that was impossible to ignore if you knew it was there. And impossible to understand if you didn’t have it. And what was more, where others like them might have found happiness and peace, they dared not. Death walked in their wake, and it was only a matter of time before it took everyone they’d ever loved. 

Daisy felt her heart swell at the complete and total understanding in his eyes. It was the same thing that had drawn her to Ward. And that made her wary, he was evil. Lincoln had something of that brokenness too, but he had healed over the wounds, and that had been what had drawn her. The fact that he was healed where she was still broken. Meanwhile, Susa knew nothing of these scars, and that had been a relief in and of itself. With him she could pretend that she wasn’t so fundamentally broken by her past. But he was gone. They were all gone. 

And then there was Sirius, watching her with the same understanding, the same longing. To be seen and understood, and accepted…scars and all. It was tempting, oh so tempting to give in to him. To kiss him and for a moment forget their shared pain and grief. But…dared she risk it. She wasn’t staying forever. SHIELD would find her one day. Dare she risk falling for another man she was doomed to lose?

Before she could decide, Sirius made the decision for her. As he turned away he picked up the nearly empty bottle of whisky and huffed, “Looks like we’ll need some more soon…I’ll go get some. I’m sure my dad had the good stuff stashed somewhere around here.”

“Sounds good,” Daisy said, leaning back. And before she could second guess herself she called out, “And Sirius!”

He hummed as he turned to face her.

Daisy sighed and smiled, “You’re not alone.”

Sirius returned the smile, “Neither are you.”

He left, and Daisy sat there in silence for five seconds before cursing and following him through the house. And if after finding him, she pinned him to a wall and kissed him senseless? Well that would be between them and the paintings who all quickly vacated their frames. 

Chapter Text

“Happy Birthday Harry!” A dozen voices cried. Harry couldn’t stop grinning as he leaned over and blew out the candles. They were still at the Burrow, and it had turned out to be a perfect day. Literally, Harry couldn’t think of anything better, as he leaned back and looked around at everyone who had gathered for his very first actual birthday party. 

Of course there were all the Weasleys, including Bill and Charlie, who had come back to help augment the Order. Fluer was there as she and Bill were engaged, which was something Harry was still trying to wrap his mind around. However, for some reason that was not as surprising as Luna and Nevil showing up, but Harry was happy to see them nonetheless. Obviously Hermione was present, bouncing next to Ginny as they readied their presents. And Lupin, Tonks, Sirius, and Daisy were also there, standing behind the kids with proud, satisfied smiles. 

Harry was expressly ignoring the way Sirius had his arm casually slung around Daisy’s shoulders. Also the way Tonks and Lupin kept staring at each other when they thought no one would notice. Everyone noticed, except them apparently. It made the teenagers roll their eyes, but ultimately ignore them in favor of far more important things. Mainly cake and presents. 

Mrs. Wealsey had outdone herself with the snitch themed cake, which was his favorite flavor, and the dinner, which was all of his favorite foods. And with The table outside piled high with presents—all for Harry and no one else, the young man couldn’t help but laugh and smile like a little kid! Honestly he didn’t think that it could have gotten better than being told he was a wizard on his eleventh birthday, but he was obviously mistaken. 

What made it better was the fact that he hadn’t even known that it was happening. Apparently, after Mrs. Weasely had learned that he had never had a proper birthday party, she had taken it upon herself, Hermione, and Ginny to plan the best birthday ever. He had woken up that morning expecting nothing, and gotten a whole of nothing but fun and games with his friends. He would have cried if he wasn’t too busy laughing and smiling at everyone gathered. 

Maybe it was selfish and foolish to be so ridiculously happy at having such a large party while the war was starting to escalate. But he couldn’t help it. He had never wanted fame and attention, so normally a party just for him was something he would have avoided at all costs. But this…this was different. This was special, and he couldn’t find it in himself to refuse any of it. Especially not when everyone started pushing presents into his hands. 

“Open it! Open it!” Hermione begged, still bouncing in her seat. 

Harry obeyed and then looked up at her suspiciously, “A book, Mione?”

Hermione rolled her eyes, “A quidditch book silly! Well, technically it's all about how ancient wizards used brooms for aerial warfare against dragons, and some of their techniques and strategies.”

“Really?” Harry said, suddenly very tempted to flip it open and start reading there and then. 

“Huh,” Daisy said, consideringly interesting.

“No!” Mrs. Weasley snapped. Daisy just smirked unrepentantly. Sirius laughed into her hair as he pulled her closer, which again, Harry decided to ignore for his own sanity. 

Setting the book aside, he opened Luna’s gift which was wakspurt repellent, so…that was something. Still he thanked her for it genuinely as it did smell rather nice, and he had never tried cologne before, maybe if they had a Yule Ball and he had the courage to take someone he was actually interested in, it would be a good thing to have. 

Ron gave him quidditch posters for his new room in Grimmauld Place. Bill and Fluer gave him a dragon hide dueling holster for his wand, which Harry guessed was more of Fluer’s idea based on the way she smiled when he put it on. Charlie gave him a box of Romanian candies. Ginny gave him a box of candies and a note that he tucked away to read later. And Tonks gave him a bunch of records of wizarding bands, such as the Weird Sisters and the Bent-Winged Snitches. Mrs. Weasley had raised an eyebrow at that one, but Tonks just smirked unrepentantly, as Ron excitedly talked about playing them later that night. However, Mrs. Weasely's hesitance over Tonks present was quickly dismissed by Daisy’s present which was a rather impressive set of combat knives. 

“I’ll start your weapons training once we’re back at Siri’s house,” Daisy said proudly, “I finally found a gun range that is reputable enough.”

“I will concede to the knives,” Mrs. Weasely said through gritted teeth, “But no guns! Whatever they are.”

Daisy just rolled her eyes as Harry thanked her and reached for the next present, which was from the twins. It was one of the boxes of jokes that they sold at their shop. This one was called the Umbridge Special, and Harry grinned as they excitedly told him all of the wondrous pranks and jokes that it contained. He tried not to laugh, when he saw Sirius discreetly pull it from the table and start going over its contents with Lupin. Now that the twins had graduated, the idea of continuing the Marauder Legacy was very tempting. And for that day he could ignore the impending doom that the school year would inevitably bring and play with the idea of following in his Dad’s footsteps.   

However, the best presents had to come from Sirius, Lupin, and surprisingly Neville. Sirius and Lupin still had some things from his parents, pictures and keepsakes, that they had been able to salvage and give to him. Harry was not ashamed of the fact that teared up a little as he ran his fingers over his dad’s old, tattered Gryffindor scarf, and his mother’s old potions book. Her notes and doodles carelessly scrawled in the margins. He touched their head girl and boy pins reverently as Sirius smirked saying,

“We always teased, Prongs, that if he had just started following the rules earlier he would have won her over faster!” 

“He said that it was getting away from us that did the trick,” Remus chuckled nostalgically, “Something about us being a bad influence?”

“Us?” Sirius cried in mock astonishment, “Never!” 

Harry chuckled, and would have sat there listening to their stories all day. But there was one more present left to open, and he could tell that Neville’s grandmother was getting impatient. He blinked in confusion when he opened up the small box to find nothing but a small key. He blinked down at it in confusion and then up at Mrs. Longbottom questioningly. She huffed and said, 

“That! Young man is the key to the Potter family vaults.”

“But,” I already have access to the vaults?” Harry said uncertainly. 

“No,” Mrs. Longbottom said patiently, “You have access to your personal vault with the money your parents set aside for you. That is the key to the Family vault, where all of your family’s heirlooms reside.”

Harry froze as his jaw dropped uncertainty, “Heirlooms?”

“Of course!” Mrs. Longbottom cried, “The Potter Family is one of the oldest British Wizarding Houses. Older than the Malfoys in fact. James and Lily were smart. When they went on the run, they put all of the older and more powerful artifacts in the family vaults, and most of their money on a separate account for you, in case the Goblins refused you access before your seventeenth birthday.

“They gave my Frank a copy of their will, as a precaution. If anything happened to Black here, Frank was to be the executor. And since I am the executor of Frank’s assets. That means I am also the executor of the Potter’s will.”

Here she scowled as if she was disgusted by something as she muttered, “It has not been easy. And if I didn’t know any better I would have said that someone was interfering with it. But I managed to get this last week. Your entire family history is down there! Family portraits, grimoires, everything. You should have full access now. And if you don’t then come straight to me! I’ll give those goblins a piece of my mind!”

Harry stared dumbly down at the precious key. His entire family history. Everything that he thought was lost the night his parents had died. Talking portraits of his grandparents, his great grandparents! A whole hundred year history of family and knowledge that he had no idea existed. He wanted nothing more than to hop on his broom and fly to Diagon Alley that instant. But he resigned himself to gently placing the key to the side so it wouldn’t be lost, and giving Nevil and his grandmother the biggest hug he could manage. 

“Thank you,” he said.

Mrs. Longbottom huffed fondly saying, “Think nothing of it. Just doing my duty to your parents. I just wish my Frank and Alice could have done their bit.”

“What do you mean?” Harry asked cautiously. 

“Oh,” Mrs. Longbottom said dismissively. “Well, in your parents’ will who would raise you was all very clearly stated who would raise you. And if they were not available, who was next in line. Needless to say, after Remus, was my Frank and Alice.”

“So…” Daisy said slowly, “If Dumbledore hadn’t decided that Harry should live with his mother’s family…”

“Then he would be raised by me,” Mrs. Longbottom said airily. “Alas such things were not to be.”

Harry glanced over at Neville and wondered what it would have been like to be raised with him instead of Dudley. Would his grandmother have favored Nevil the way the Dursleys favored Dudley. Or would they have raised him as the “Boy who Lived” and cast Neville into shadow. Looking at the stern but kind Mrs. Longbottom chatting amicably with Daisy, Harry couldn’t see either of those being likely. After all, Neville, while timid and clumsy, was a true Gryffindor. He was kind, gentle, and considerate. Harry was hit with a sudden longing, wondering just what his life would have been, if he had never set foot in Number 4 Privet Drive. 

Shaking away the cloudy thoughts, Harry turned his focus back to celebrating with his friends. The Dursleys had stolen enough of his birthdays. They were not going to steal this one too. So they ate, they sang. They played quidditch, and dug out Mr. Weasley’s old record player. For Mrs. Weasley’s sake they only played the less controversial music, but they danced and sang to it anyway.  

As all of the visitors were leaving, Harry almost forgot the note Ginny had left him with her present. So while Ron was brushing his teeth, he snuck a look at it. It looked like it was written in a hurry, the letters wobbly as if her hand had been shaking as she had written it.  

Harry, you are one of the best friends I have ever known. I don’t want anything to change that. So, if I haven’t read anything wrong, meet me behind the broom-shed at midnight. I have a second present for you . If you don’t want it. I understand, and I am sorry. Just know that I will always think of you as a treasured friend. ~Love, Ginny. 

Harry gulped and folded the paper nervously. His mind swirling with the half written implications. There was a war coming, and he was going to be in the center of it. Dare he risk anything. Dare he try anything. She was right. Throughout the years playing quidditch together, and over this summer, and the DA, Ginny had become one of his best friends. He didn’t want to risk that. He didn’t want to risk her! 

Fortunately he had some time to make up his mind as it was just ten o’clock. But the entire time all he could think about was Death Eaters, and Voldemort, and watching as Daisy taught them how to kick a man’s head off, and flying with Ginny over the Burrow, and…

Ron’s snoring jerked him from his thoughts, and Harry knew that he couldn’t wait a second longer. With all of the stealth and caution he had learned from living at the Dursleys he slipped from his room and down the stairs. He ended up getting to the shed before her, still trying to figure out how he felt, and what he wanted to say. He paced back and forth in the shadow of the lopsided building until the sound of soft foot falls echoed over the grass. 

Harry froze as Ginny came to a stop before him. The moon light glowing off her red hair, as her dark eyes shone with nervousness and hope. Harry swallowed anxiously, caught with how beautiful she was especially in the baggy shirt and pants she wore to bed. 

“Harry…” she said slowly. “I…You know I’ve always… liked you, but we’re friends now. So!” She took a deep breath gathering herself. Clearly this was something she had to say, and Harry was not about to interrupt so he waited patiently, as she prepared what she was going to say. “So,” she said, her voice firm and strong, “So if you’re just trying to get over Cho, or if you're not sure. Then tell me now! Cause I refuse to be your second choice Harry Potter! I will not be a rebound! And I will not be some summer fling! We are either together, or we are not! So…so…”

Suddenly she seemed absolutely terrified, and Harry was struck by just how…wrong that expression looked on her face. This was the girl who had survived a basilisk and the ghost of Voldemort at the age of eleven. This was the girl who was an absolute demon on the Quidditch pitch! Taking down boys twice her size without flinching. She had stood side by side with him against the worst Death Eaters in Voldemort's forces. This woman should never be afraid, and especially not of him.

“Never!” he blurted out, and then paused as he still didn’t have all of the words to express everything he was feeling. So he took a deep breath saying, “Ginny…You can never be anyone’s second choice.”

The smile on her face was practically luminous as she leapt on him. Harry stumbled back but he caught her, before losing himself in her kiss. Suddenly she was laughing into his mouth, and Harry couldn’t bite back his own drunken laughter, as they held each other against the cool breeze of the summer night. Harry wasn’t sure what time they finally went back to bed, but falling asleep he couldn’t stop smiling. 

It really was his best birthday ever.

“What’s the matter, Severus?” Dumbledore asked patiently as he arranged his cabinet of memories in preparation for his lessons with Harry Potter. 

“Narcissa Malfoy has just approached me,” Snape said coolly. “She has had me make an unbreakable vow to kill you in her son’s stead.”

Albus froze his hand hovering between the distorted memory of Horace Slughorn and his own memory of his first meeting with Tom Riddle. “I see. Well then…the board is set. We must arrange it so that it secures your position with Riddle.”

“Albus—”

“It should be at the end of the school year,” Dumbledore mused. “We don’t want to cause too much of a disruption after all.”

“Albus—”

“Perhaps we should find a way for Agent Johnson to be on campus full time? That way she can be there to ‘retaliate’ so to speak. It would help—”

“Albus!” Snape yelled, and Albus turned placidly to look at the man who was arguably his closest confidant. His face was pure stone of hardened determination, “It does not have to end this way.”

“I am dying, Severus,” Albus said slowly, once more feeling the weight of his years, exacerbated by the increasing pain in his hand. “There is no avoiding it.”

“We can avoid traumatizing a boy with the prospect of having to kill you,” Snape snarled.

Albus smiled, vaguely amused by Severus’s concern for the young Malfoy when he seemed determined to hate everyone and everything. “How?”

“Set her loose,” Snape demanded. “Set her loose and end this now! You know she can!” 

“The horcruxes,” Albus began. 

“Will be found,” Severus insisted. “Sooner or later, they will be found and destroyed. But so long as he has a corporeal body our world will suffer, when it doesn’t have to! She can kill him! You know she can! End this farce now and give the world some peace!”

“Agent Johnson is very capable,” Albus agreed. “But I fear it is not that simple…it never is…” He turned and looked at Snape, who was only snarling at him with open disdain. “Why are you so insistent on this Severus? Do you think I am giving up? That I have no concern for the pain that is being unleashed?”

“I think you are a fool blinded by arrogance,” Snape snarled. 

“Perhaps I am,” Albus said with a sigh turning to stare out the window at the never ending sky and the dark shadows of the forest. “Nevertheless, you are too late. I have already given Agent Johnson full control of the war. Only last week she found and destroyed a horcrux that I likely would have killed myself attempting to retrieve…” Albus chuckled, smiling at the thought of the incredible young woman who had quite literally fallen in their lap. 

“I will go quietly into the night,” Albus said at last, straightening up with determination. “Be it by your hand in the stead of young Draco’s, or from this curse, or from Riddle, or even from Agent Johnson. I will die at the end of the school year. If you do not wish to be the one to cast the spell, then I suggest you do everything in your power to help her. 

“My duty is now to prepare. Agent Johnson was right, too much of this war and our defense is dependent on me. We must prepare young Harry in case the prophecy falls to him. We must organize the Order so that they can operate without me, and…and I should probably go speak with my brother…yes, that is what I will do…does that satisfy you, Severus?”

Snape’s face was a careful mask of disinterest and disdain, but he could see the thoughts and emotions flickering through his eyes rapidly. Finally he said with a sneer, “I suppose I do not have much of a choice.”

Albus chuckled darkly and resumed his preparations for his death, “No I suppose you do not. Just remember this Severus, whatever you may think, one way or another, that woman will be the end Tom Marvolo riddle. So I suggest you stay on her good side.”

Severus Snape left in a billowing of robes, and Dumbledore smiled to himself at the young man’s dramatics. It was strange. He had spent his whole life running from death, doing everything to gain power and prestige, in order to ward it away and now…Now that its inevitability was upon him, he felt a strange sense of peace and contentment with its coming. He had not always been the best of men, and he had not always had a good life. But! It had been a full life and no one could say that it was boring! 

Yes, yes he would greet Death like the old friend he was always meant to be. He could only hope that he had enough time to see this through

Chapter Text

It was official. Daisy hated Diagon Alley. Yes, if she just looked with her five normal senses, it was a wonderland of color, magic, and fun. However, years of paranoia and superpowers meant that Daisy never looked with just her five senses. From the moment she emerged from terragenesis, the world had been a buzz as if even the concrete of the Sandbox was made of a swarm of bees. Her feelings for Jaing were…complicated, but Daisy would forever be grateful for the training she had given her in Afterlife. She had turned chaos and noise into music. 

Once Daisy had learned how to understand the notes at play, what used to be insistent, loud, banging, and assaulting every single one of her senses had become a symphony, giving a new breath and depth to the world. Daisy had loved her powers ever since, and meditation came much easier now that she could actually attune to the harmony of the universe. It was one of the reasons Daisy would never truly forgive Deke and forever hate the Kree. For one minute, they had taken that away from her. The Kree through silence. Deke through fear. Fearing that symphony, fearing herself, had been one of the worst kinds of pain that Daisy had sequestered in her heart. 

Still, like every other pain and hardship in her life, she had overcome, and with the enhancement her powers had gone through over the years, the music was even more beautiful than ever…Which only made the disjointed and discordant notes of magic that much worse. 

However, Daisy really could not complain. Being surrounded by so much benign magic and people meant sensing the vibrations of the darker powers was that much easier. It was like looking at flies in milk, while her eyes skimmed past Nocturn Alley as just another backstreet, the vibrations screamed that it was a black hole of dark magic and dangerous artifacts. Perusing the shelves of Weasley Wizard Wheezes, her hands immediately picked out the jokes that were harmless, and the ones that…weren’t. 

Slowly but surely, the more she was exposed to the crazy reality-altering vibrations of magic, the more she was able to understand, distinguish, and—most importantly- alter them. Sharp cutting vibrations of aggressive spells. Cold, smooth vibrations of calming spells. Solid, thudding vibrations of fortification spells. And languid, flexible vibrations of transformation spells. Magic had a music of its own, and Daisy felt like she was finally getting to understand it. 

Of course, all of that went out the window the moment she entered Gringotts. The magic that made the bank was completely different than that of the wizards. Which made sense considering the horde of goblins in sharp Victorian era waistcoats and trousers tottering everywhere, sneering at the customers over gold rimmed glasses, at too high desks. 

It was like…listening to an orchestra and suddenly someone pulled out a synthesizer. She supposed it could work, if used correctly, but at the moment it was just…strange. Not bad, just…different, alien. And as her party moved through the solemn marble halls of the frankly ridiculously intimidating bank, Daisy wondered if that was indeed the case. In all of her extraterrestrial travels, Daisy had noticed that some planets just vibrated differently than others. Was it possible for the Goblins to set up a portal at the entrance of the Bank between Earth and another planet, or maybe even another dimension? 

Running over all of the sensations and guesses she had about magic, Daisy felt she was on the cusp of understanding something seriously important about this world and the way it worked. Yet it was just out of reach. She wished Jemma and Fitz were here. They would have figured it out in an instant. But instead, Daisy was fumbling in the dark, trying to understand something as simple and as complicated as rocket science! 

Rocket science was simple: you built a ship strong enough to withstand an explosion, and then you exploded it until it left the atmosphere. Yet it was complicated, because…you know…there were all those pesky questions like, how do you build the ship? What kind of explosion? How do you breathe? How do you go to the bathroom? And—most importantly, how do you come back down? 

Daisy sighed as Sirius and Mrs. Weasley talked to the head goblin guy about getting into the Potter and Black ancestral vaults, as the kids speculated all of the fun things they hoped would be in there. They were guessing everything from talking portraits, to grimmouires, to a lifetime supply of shampoo. Daisy actually had to question that one, and Hermione explained that Harry’s grandfather had invented some sort of super magic shampoo that made even the unruliest of hair manageable. Hermione swore by it, which prompted Ron to say,

“Oh! So that’s why you’re hair doesn’t look like a bush anymore!”

Harry and Ginny giggled as Hermione slapped him upside the head. “If that is true,” Daisy chuckled, “Then why don’t you use it, Harry?”

The others snickered as Harry looked away, blushing, “I actually didn’t know.”

Daisy flinched and cursed the Dursleys. As a fellow orphan, separated from their ancestry for their entire lives, she understood the pain. Someone who had never met Potters should not know more about them than their own son. And yet that was the mess those priks had put them all in. Daisy sighed as Ginny effortlessly changed the topic back to what might be in the vault. Hopefully, today would change that, but first, she had to survive a magic rollercoaster full of anti-theft magic down to the deepest parts of the bank. 

Daisy climbed into what she could only describe as a luxury miner’s car and pulled her powers as close around her as possible in preparation. She could already feel herself tensing in anxiety at not being aware of her surroundings outside of their small cart, but there was no helping it. The last thing she wanted was to panic at the feeling of something unfamiliar and bring the whole building crashing down on top of them. For some reason, she doubted that would go over well with…anyone, and Bill said that Goblins knew how to hold a grudge. 

Daisy immediately began taking measured breaths in an attempt to control her heart rate. Yet her hands still clutched the railing in front of her in a death grip that turned her knuckles white. In her desperate attempts to control herself, she hardly noticed Sirius moving to sit beside her, until he pried her hand off the railing and held it in his lap. Daisy’s eyes flicked over to him, but all he did was give her a reassuring smile and lean back in his seat as if he were lounging back on a couch. Daisy forced a smile and decided to focus her senses on him and the steady beat of his heart. Molly clambered into the seat in front of Daisy and immediately turned around and began chatting to her about the history of Gringotts and goblin-wizard relationships. 

She knew what they were doing, and Daisy’s smile became a little less strained. She let them distract her from the unnatural vibrations around her and her growing paranoia. Meanwhile, they moved swiftly and easily through the deep caverns and the labyrinth of tracks and vaults, descending ever deeper and deeper into this strange world. Still, Daisy breathed a sigh of relief when they finally came to a stop at the lowest level, and she felt comfortable with expanding her senses again. 

The first thing she noticed was that there was something very large and very alive on the path ahead of them. The second thing was that there was something about the stone in this section of the cavern that distorted the vibrations and prevented her from seeing through them. The third thing she noticed was that she was definitely not in England anymore. She was certain of it. The air vibrations were different, and it reminded her of certain alien planets that she had explored. There was no doubt about it. She didn’t know where or how, since she had muted her senses, but there was no doubt in her mind that somewhere between climbing into the cart and arriving, they had passed through a portal to another planet. 

Of course, she never said this to anyone else, but it did explain why no one had ever successfully stolen from Gringotts before. If they left by any door but the front one, they’d find that they were no longer in England, but the Goblin’s homeland! Daisy smiled at the subtle genius of the Goblins. She had to give them credit, at least until they decided to give her an ear-splitting headache. 

“Gah!” she cried, bending over and clutching her head, as their guide shook his strange contraption as they moved down the hallways. “What the hell!” 

“Hey!” Sirius barked, his arms the only thing keeping her from collapsing to her knees, as the clanking device drove nails into her brain with its load and discordant vibrations. “Knock it off!”

To his credit, their goblin guide obliged, but he prevented them from going any further, explaining. “I’m afraid this is necessary, sirs and madams. One of the security precautions of the lower vaults is a dragon. It is trained to attack anyone, goblin or wizard, who does not have a clanker. So if you will all please take one—”

“What?” Charlie Weasley yelled, as Daisy muttered, “Aw, hell no.”

“Excuse me!” Charlie said, storming up, “But did I hear you right? You said you’ve got a dragon down here?!”

“Yes,” the goblin said calmly, “Rest assured it is perfectly well trained, and will bring you no harm as long—”

“Yeah,” Charlie snapped, crossing his arms over his chest. “And I assume that you have all of the proper permits to house a dragon on the premises?”

The goblin looked up at him as if Charlie were speaking a foreign language, and said somewhat more gruffly than usual, “Of course, sir. We acquired this dragon from the ministry itself.”

“And I assume it is one of the subterranean breeds?” 

“I…I do not know, sir.”

“If it is not one of the subterranean breeds, which I doubt considering the size it would have to be to deter thieves, and subterranean dragons tend to be rather small,” Charlie continued ignoring the way the goblin was looking at him as if he was a particularly disgusting alien, “The I assume that you have provided proper care and maintenance for him, such as a habitat that allows for flight, sun light, and natural hunting.”

The goblin blinked at him, and Daisy now sufficiently recovered from the sonic attack couldn’t help the vindictive smile as the goblin suddenly went pale. “I’m sorry sir,” the goblin demanded but who are you?”

“ I ,” Charlie growled, stepping forward, “I’m a Dragon Keeper with the Preservation of Magical Creatures Initiative Romanain Chapter. Otherwise known as your worst nightmare!”

“Charlie,” Bill attempted, “Why don’t you let me handle this?”

“Did you know about this?” Charlie demanded. 

“Of course not,” Bill said, “But if you want to get that dragon out of here safely I think your going to need a more diplomatic touch.” 

“Diplomatic?” Charlie stuttered, “Diplomatic!”

“Let'z go,” Fluer insisted, signalling to their second guide to lead the way through the tunnel. “Zey're going to be at zees for hourz.”

“Very well,” the second goblin grunted, leaving his companion to the two arguing Weasleys. He raised his own device, but before he could even think of activating it, Sirius snatched it from his hand.

“Is there no other way around the dragon?” he demanded, “One that won’t put our companion in extreme pain?”

“No,” the goblin insisted, “And sir, I must insist—”

“On not using those things,” Daisy snapped, “Good idea. I’ll handle the beast.” 

The goblin opened his mouth to protest, but Charlie took time out of his argument to yell over to her, “Don’t you dare hurt that poor, helpless creature!”

“Don’t worry,” I’ll just put him to sleep!”

Charlie nodded and went straight back to reaming out the goblin, while Bill attempted to mediate. Daisy scoffed and strolled easily down the corridor, the others following easily behind. “Madame!” the goblin exclaimed, following them quickly, “I must insist—”

“Calm down, buddy, this won't take long,” Daisy insisted, “Just wait here with the others, and if one of those clankers things goes off again, then I will pulverize whoever is using it.”

“She’ll do it,” Sirius warned, “She’s killed a dementor.”

Daisy would have laughed at how pale the goblin turned at that, but she had just turned the corner and immediately had to defend herself against a face full of fire. Throwing up a shield, the fire parted around her in a wave of heat. The flames stopped, and Daisy froze at the sight before her. 

Based on what Charlie said about underground dragons being small, she could immediately tell that this one was not a cave dragon. It was big enough to eat a man whole, but its pale, dull skin was practically shrink-wrapped over its bones. The only color on it she could see was the stark red of half-healed cuts, and the yellow purpling of weeks-old bruises. Still, even in this sickly state, Daisy could see hints of the beautiful creature it was supposed to be. Large, powerful wings, four legs as big as tree trunks, and a milky hide that would be luminous if it had been properly cared for. 

Daisy growled as she realized the poor beast had been intentionally blinded, and that the chains holding it down were practically cutting into its neck. Any fascination and respect she had for the goblins went immediately out the window, and she focused that anger on the vibrations around her. “Molly, is there a spell for blocking the ears?” she growled out.

“Yes.”

Daisy nodded. Her original plan had been to knock the dragon out with a blow to the head, but seeing the poor beast, she decided they needed a different tactic. “Use it on everyone and let me know when it's done.” She then ran away from the cave opening, as the dragon breathed another lungful of fire in her direction. Daisy cursed. She had not been able to block the fire fast enough, and now the edge of her robe was on fire. “Helpless my ass,” she muttered as she stamped out the fire. 

The dragon roared at the fact that she was still alive and tried again. This time, charging forward as it breathed, so Daisy had to run again, leaping up onto one of the higher levels of the large chamber in which they circled each other. 

“Done!” Sirius yelled. Daisy reached into her pocket and pulled out the tuning fork that she always kept on hand. She vibrated it until the whole cavern was filled with a subsonic frequency. She had discovered this frequency when experimenting with Fitz, and she grinned as it echoed off the stone, with precise vibrations that sent the dragon swaying. It roared and swayed as if drunk, before finally collapsing in a heap, and Daisy breathed a sigh of relief. Using her powers to return to the others, she signaled that it was over. They removed the spell, and followed Daisy out into the main space and stared in awe at the unconscious dragon, sleeping soundly in the center. 

“How?” Ron stuttered, staring in awe. 

“Just a handy trick I know,” Daisy said as she pocketed the tuning fork. “Unfortunately, I can’t control who it affects, so I can’t exactly use it in battle without putting my allies to sleep too. Still, pretty handy against the bigger beasts.”

“This is all highly irregular and inappropriate,” their goblin guide sputtered out angrily. 

Daisy arched a brow at him. It was hard to tell with his alien features, but Daisy could hear his heartbeat. He wanted the wizards to think that it was anger making him shake so terribly, but Daisy knew better. This guy was quaking in absolute terror. “Just show us the way to the vaults, before the Dragon Keeper gets here,” she demanded, “I have a feeling that I’m about to be the least of your problems in a minute.”

Still shaking, the Goblin practically jumped to obey and led them first to the Potter’s vault and then the Black’s. He opened both, left them open, and then ran from the cave as fast as he could. Daisy sighed. It was only natural, she supposed. Anyone would be terrified at seeing someone 1v1 a dragon and win. She had gotten too used to the Order and their easy acceptance of her. Fear was the logical response to her powers.

Yet before she could get too lost down that train of thought, laughter broke her out of it. Turning, she saw the kids and Sirius all practically doubled over in laughter. “Did you see his face!” Ron cried.

“Merlin’s beard!” Ginny cried, grinning, “That was awesome!”

“Well serves him right, for what they did to that poor dragon!” Hermione cried, though she too was giggling uncontrollably. 

“He practically ran from the room!” Harry laughed.

Daisy blinked in surprise and shook her head. She guessed she shouldn’t be surprised. Sirius had watched her destroy an indestructible painting of his mother, and his first reaction was to propose. So, either she wasn’t as terrifying as the entire galaxy thought, or these guys were just crazy. As Molly scolded them all, while fighting her own smug smile, Daisy was leaning more towards them all being crazy. She sighed and moved toward the Black’s vault first. Sirius had given her leave to destroy any dark artifact she found in there, which she intended to do before the kids finished with Potter’s vault. It shouldn’t be too difficult. 

“And that!” the portrait of Harry’s great, great…you know he wasn’t sure how many greats, grandfather declared, “Is how I saved Merlin from drowning in his own bathtub!”

“There is no way that’s true!” Ron cried. 

“It is!” the medieval wizard insisted, “Though he would never admit it. That great oaf would have been lost without me! I guarantee it!”

“This is amazing!” Harry gasped as they walked around the brightly lit vault. Shelves impossibly high stretched above them, filled with books and treasures dating back all the way to Atlantis. He moved through the stacks of Potter history as if it were all made of smoke and would vanish the moment he touched it. Most of the portraits watched him with a kind of tearful pride, while others called out how grateful they were to have people to come around and turn on the lights. Sirius found himself standing next to the portrait of Fleamont and Euphemia that had been done the day after they had been diagnosed with Dragon Pox. In this portrait, they were still heartened and healthy and watching their grandson with eyes full of heartbreak and joy. 

“Are you sure James and Lily didn’t leave a portrait down here?” Sirius asked for the third time, as Ginny pulled Harry to talk to the painting of a witch who had lived in the Victorian Era. 

“I’m sorry, Sirius,” Euphemia said sympathetically. “But when they moved all of the family heirlooms down here, they thought they wouldn’t be in hiding for more than a month.”

“They had faith in Dumbledore,” Fleamont said with a sigh, “And in Peter.”

“Poor Edwina,” Euphemia said, shaking her head. “How did she take the news?”

Sirius shifted uncomfortably, “I don’t know. I haven't talked to any of his family in years…I don’t even know if they're still alive.”

“Don’t trouble yourself with it, lad,” Fleamont insisted, “You just focus on yourself and Harry. He’s what matters now.”

Sirius nodded solemnly, a soft smile spreading over his face, as he watched his godson. Harry looked so happy and content, his head tilted back, spinning around with his mouth agape as he tried to take in everything all at once. 

“Son of a bitch!” 

Sirius flinched as Daisy’s voice echoed from the depths of the Black Family vault. Everyone paused and looked out into the cavern, tense and waiting for an attack. Sirius waved them down and quickly went to find Daisy. Given some of the dangerous artifacts he knew to be in that vault, he wasn’t letting anyone inside until Daisy had finished destroying stuff. 

From the first step, he could already tell that she had made tremendous progress. Little piles of dust littered the shelves and tables. Sirius estimated that she had already destroyed half the vault, and he wondered if there would be anything left in here by the time she finished. Indeed, the thought of Daisy literally turning the whole despicable Black legacy to dust put a smile on his face. However, the scowl on Daisy was enough to whip it away. She stood towards the rear of the vault, an ornamental chalice suspended over her hand by her powers. 

“Sirius!” she demanded, “Why the hell am I finding another horcrux in your family’s possession?”

Sirius looked between the cup and Daisy in shock. He shrugged and said, “Because my family is full of wankers.”

Daisy huffed and put the cup on the ground. “Yeah that checks.” And with a pulse of power a crack formed on the cups pristine surface, and the darkness left it with a hiss. 

“So,” he said, looking smugly at the half-empty shelves and the piles of dust, “How’s it going?”

Daisy glared at him in annoyance, but he could see the humor tugging at her lips as she said, “Your family’s full of wankers.”

“Yeah,” he sighed, “That checks.”

Chapter Text

Amelia Bones looked up as Moody and Tonks slunk into her office. Tonks was grinning like the cat that ate the canary, and Moody had that glint in his eye, which meant she was about to have a mountain of paperwork. Sighing, Amelia set down her quill and demanded, “What did you do?”

“Us?” Tonks grinned, all mock innocence and mischievous cheekiness, “Why, whatever do you mean, Amelia?”

“Come off it,” Amelia scowled, “And tell me what you want.”

“Don’t worry, Amelia,” Alastor said, and with a whisk of his wand, her reinforced her protection charms. “This is something you’ll like.”

Amelia arched a brow and gestured for the two aurors to take a seat. When they did, Alastor reached into one of his many pockets and pulled out a handkerchief. Unfolding it revealed a silver coin the size of a galleon. It was innocuous enough, but as Amelia leaned forward to examine it more closely, she noticed that grooves were lining the sides and the imprint of a thunderbird in the center. “What is it?” she said, refusing to touch it just in case.

“A beacon,” Alastor growled with grim satisfaction.

“When she first got here, Daisy asked us how we called for backup while on missions,” Tonks explained eagerly. Amelia sighed and leaned back. Of course, Johnson was behind this. “She was horrified when she heard of our regular methods, and declared them all inefficient and useless!”

“You seem internally too pleased with that,” Amelia grumbled. 

“Yes, well,” Tonks continued undeterred, “That was when she told us about these things she used in her old world called emergency beacons!”

“The simplest of them just sent out a signal with your location,” Alastor explained simply. “The most advanced allowed for two-way communication, and other functions depending on the design.”

“We decided to keep ours simple,” Tonks said pulling an identical coin our of her pocket, “Here, you pinch it in the middle, like this, between your thumb and middle finger, and then run the your pointer along the grooves, and it will send a distress signal, and anyone with a coin will be able to apparate right too you!”

“They are all made with touch memory,” Alastor explained, seeing her skeptical look, “Only the first person to touch it in such a way can activate it. And if anyone tries to steal it, it will glow red and blast a truly horrendous noise, if you must know.”

Seeing the old auror’s disgusted grimace, Amelia had to fight a grin. She could guess who tested that particular function, still she refrained from touching the coin for a few more questions. “Is that all they can do?”

“Nope!” Tonks said, still grinning with pride, “If you hold it by the edges like this, and speak the name of someone with a coin, then you can talk to them no matter how far away from them you are! Watch!”

Tonks eagerly held the coin, face up to her lips, and said, “Alastor Moody, come in Alastor Moody!”

The second time she spoke his name, the words echoed out from Moody’s pocket. Moody growled and pulled out his own coin which was now glowing purple. Looking back at Tonks, Amelia saw that her coin was glowing purple as well, and once again Moody explained, “Different colors will tell you which function you are using. Purple for communication, red for the thief, yellow for the distress beacon, and finally blue…” He reached over and tapped his coin to Tonks’, and both coins glowed an eerie, peaceful blue. “So we can identify each other.”

“And because of the anti-theft precautions,” Amelia said, her own grin becoming more and more eager. “It would be impossible for a traitor to steal and use one for trickery.”

“Eh,” Tonks said with a shrug as she pocketed her coin, “Not impossible, just highly unlikely. We’ll still need to be careful who we give these to, and how many we want to give out. But it's a lot better than asking questions, and the like!”

“Indeed,” Amelia hummed appreciatively; however, she still did not take hers. “You two did not make these. They are too advanced.”

“The Weasley twins,” Alastor said with a huff. “They overheard Daisy talking about some of her spy gear while visiting their joke shop, and they were determined to learn more. She told them to try and make these before moving onto some of the more…trickier tools.”

Amelia snorted and shook her head. Gingerly, she picked up her coin and began to run her fingers over it. It felt and weighed like a regular galleon, and Amelia could not help but be impressed by the design, innocuous and elegant as it was. Not to mention the sheer amount of ingenuity that went into it. “I suppose it also has a Lose-Me-Not Charm place on it?” 

“No,” Tonks said with a disappointed sigh, “This is the first batch, so their still trying to figure out some of the kinks, like keeping the Lose-Me-Not Charm from interfering with the Beacon Charm. Never fear, though, I’m sure they’ll have it figured out by the end of the year!” 

“Those boys…” Amelia said, shaking her head, “I suppose it’s too late to recruit them to the Department of Mysteries?”

Moody and Tonks both laughed as they shook their heads. “You wouldn’t want them anyway,” Moody said, “Too wild and free both of them.”

“Too bad,” Amelia sighed, “The only one of Arthur’s sons we get is the brown noser. Perhaps, I should try and convince Scrimgeor to give his department more funding?”

“The Weasleys would appreciate that,” Tonks agreed, “But you’d need to be able to justify it in the Wizingamont. And you know how much they like Muggle stuff.”

Amelia rolled her eyes and hid the coin in an easily reached pocket within her robes. If Daisy is right about half of what is coming for us in the next twenty years, then they won’t have much of a choice. Times are changing, my friends, and if we do not rise to meet them, then they will leave us in the dust.”

“Tell that to the idiots,” Moody grumbled. 

Pain. Amelia stumbled back as nothing but pain raced through her body, and she screamed. Through her blurred eyes, she saw the vindictive and sadistic glee in Goyle’s eyes as he raised his wand before him. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid! Amelia chided herself. She had been careless, thinking she was safe, even on her way home. She should have known better! And now she was surrounded, her wand knocked away somewhere in the distance, and her body wracked with pain. 

Laughter grated against her ears as the curse released her, and she collapsed to the ground. Goyle was saying something. It was probably droll and cliche, so Amelia did not bother pushing past the ringing in her ears to listen. Especially not when her lungs fought to breathe against the fading ache of torture. Merlin! She hated the Crucius curse. Whoever had invented it deserved every millisecond of torture they were receiving in hell. When she died, she hoped the devil would give her a chance to run the poker a few times, but that was not going to be today. No! She refused to die this way. Not when she was so close! And especially not to these complete, utter idiots!

“The Dark Lord will reward me handsomely for your head! He will raise me up to—”

Amelia groaned and shook her head. She was right, the dumb brick of a man could spit nothing but arrogant drivel now that he believed victory was at hand. He didn’t even notice the way Amelia buried her hand inside her robes, and he certainly did not see the silver coin she activated when she did. 

“Now!” Goyle laughed, “Time to die, Blood Traitor!”

Goyle raised his wand, and Amelia closed her eyes against the sudden fear rising in her throat. For one moment, just one, she doubted and realized that this was the end. Yet just as the beginning of the spell escaped his lips, there was a great bang! As if a hundred fireworks had gone off at once. The circle of Death Eaters around her stumbled back, and four wizards with their wands raised and at the ready now stood between her and the Death Eaters. 

“STUPIFY!” They all shouted at once, and the word exploded into red light as the spells were unleashed. 

Panting and shaking from relief, fear, and the lingering pain from her impromptu torture, Amelia looked up at her rescuers. Black, Moody, Lupin, and Grimsley were all standing around her, scanning, waiting, and watching the empty night-filled streets for anymore enemies. After a moment where the silence lay heavy on the world, Grimsley lifted his glowing purple coin to his mouth, saying, “All Shields, come in all Shields. The danger has passed. Our friend is ok. I repeat, all clear.”

“Shields?” Amelia groaned as Lupin moved her into a more comfortable position and began examining her for any lingering curses or injuries. 

“Black’s idea,” Moody growled, still not taking his eyes off the deepening shadows. 

“It’s a good name!” Black insisted, taking a little too much pleasure in kicking the unconscious Death Eaters to make sure they were out. However, Amelia was not about to complain if he gave Goyle an extra hard kick to the spleen. 

“Did we need a name, though?” Grimsley demanded as he helped Moody check for more enemies. 

“Yes!” Black insisted. “Not all of us are Ministry, and not all of us are Order. And if we’re going to build this network of Daisy’s, then we need a name to distinguish ourselves! And since all of this was Daisy’s idea, it only makes sense that we honor her.”

Lupin rolled his eyes and whispered, “In other words, he’s totally gone on her, and there is no getting him back.”

Amelia gave a groaning chuckle, and Lupin frowned in concern. “There’s no immediate damage,” he said, “But we should get you to St. Mungo’s.”

Amelia nodded and accepted Grimsley’s aid in helping her stand. “Grimsley,” she grunted, “Make a note. I want a list of all the Aurors and Ministry officials we trust enough to give one of these coins to. And an official contract with the Weasleys for their production.”

“Right away boss,” Grimsley said with a smug smile. “Those traitors won’t know what hit them!”

Chapter Text

It seemed like just yesterday that Daisy had fallen through a malfunctioning portal and found herself stranded in a world of hidden magic and convoluted politics. However, here they were, only a few weeks away from the kids going back to school, and Daisy for the life of her just could not figure out where all the time had gone. Granted, she had been very busy. First, with cleaning out all of the dark magic from Grimmauld Place, and then helping Molly, Harry, and Sirius redecorate with the paintings and artifacts they found in the Potter vault. On top of that, she was basically building the Wizard intelligence community from scratch, training the kids in hand-to-hand combat and critical thinking, helping the twins test out their new spy gear, and helping Dumbledore hunt and destroy Horcruxes. Not to mention this growing…thing with Sirius. 

Daisy wasn’t sure exactly what was happening between them, but she knew she liked it. Sirius was a dog, literally and figuratively, but he seemed to…see her. It was not in the same way that Daniel or Lincoln saw her. Lincoln was her healing, her salvation when everything seemed to be crumbling apart. Daniel was her stability, her solid ground when everything just couldn’t seem to sit still. When she lost them, she had been afraid that she would never get them back. That she would forever be broken, and forever unsure. 

It had been her family at SHIELD that had pulled her back. Showed her how to heal and stand strong on her own. Yet there was still something she was missing. A wall between her and them that was there, unspoken, but never gone. Like she was still in that isolation chamber after coming out of the temple, watching the world and her family swirl around her from behind a pane of glass. And Mack’s echoing voice in her memory, “ No, Fitz, we’re the ones who need protection from her. ” 

And then there was Sirius Black with his wicked grin and just the slightest hint of madness behind his eyes, watching her as if she were the most wonderful thing to crash into his life. It had frightened her at first. His intensity and his adoration had caught her completely off guard. He saw how dangerous she was. He saw the wall of glass she put between herself and others, not for her safety but for others, and said, “Nope!” 

He didn’t teach her how to be comfortable behind the glass, like Lincoln had. Nor had he taught her how to stand strong behind the glass like Daniel had. Instead, he grabbed a hammer and said, “This shouldn’t be here,” and just went ahead and smashed it! No hesitation, no question. He just laughed, welcomed her into his life and home like it was nothing, and even proposed when she did something frighteningly amazing. Something that would have had her old team staring in wide-eyed awe and horror, and backing away from her, had him laughing and grinning, and reaching to hug her. 

Her hands, which were steeped in blood and could level mountains and crack planets, he held without hesitation. The poor touch-starved man! Ever since their first kiss and subsequent hook-up, he looked for any opportunity to hold her. To wrap his arms around her shoulders, press kisses into her hair, and tease her foot under the table. Where other people flinched back as she came near and hesitated to even shake her hand, aware that she could shatter them with a twitch of her eyebrow, he snuggled as close as he could, as if she was about to turn into smoke, leave him behind. 

What the hell was she supposed to do with that? 

No was like this with her! No one! Not even when she was normal! As a kid, people would look at her like she were deseased. As a teen, wandering hands had never been kind or gentle, only cruel and devouring. As an adult, there were times when the most physical contact she got was from wrestling enemies into a headlock. 

And why did she like it?! Why did she find herself leaning into his touch? Why did she cling to his hand with the same desperation, and snake her arm around his waist as if by holding him closer, she could convince herself that this could last? That this chaotic whirlwind of friendship, respect, and similar trauma could settle into something permanent and solid instead of whisking them both away. Why did she always answer his kisses with even more passion than him, only to be answered in kind? 

They hadn’t talked about…whatever this was yet. Was it casual? Was it serious? Would it last? Did they want it to? With all of these unanswered questions, you would think this would be hard, and yet it wasn’t. It was frighteningly easy. And that, perhaps, was the most terrifying thing of all. They bantered like friends. They fought like partners. They trusted each other almost implicitly, and when they were alone…well, let’s just say the paintings had learned to vacate the room as quickly as possible whenever Daisy and Sirius found themselves alone together. 

Daisy lay awake at night waiting for the other shoe to drop. Waiting for Ward to become Hydra, waiting for Lincoln to get cold feet and decide he hated his powers again. Waiting for Robby to remember he had Ghost Rider duties to get back to. Waiting for Susa to remember that he was a man out of time, who should be wanting to return home, not hitchhike through space with her.

She wasn’t sure what she was waiting for. She just knew it was coming. The thing that would make this hard, complicated, something that she would need to fight for instead of just basking in like she had been doing. Something that would make him look at her in fear, disgust, or hatred. The thing that would make them impossible. 

So far, that thing had not come. So she avoided the conversation, took full advantage of their strangely easy relationship, and did everything she could to fill her days with tasks, so she could avoid thinking about the absolute madness that was her life.    

Funnily enough, the horcrux hunt was turning out to be the least stressful of her self-appointed tasks. Turns out when Dumbledore wasn’t being infuriatingly cryptic and manipulatively strategic, he was actually a good tea companion, and most of their meetings went something along these lines.

1. Get the latest intel from Snape.
2. Tease Snape and weasel him to be more proactive in helping this Malfoy kid get free from his disgusting family.
3. Watch Snape storm out in a self-righteous flurry of robes.
4. Drink tea while debating on what and where the last three Horcruxes could be. 

Every now and then, Minerva would sit in on these tea sessions, and they would also discuss teacher placements for the coming school year. However, now that the school year was growing closer, these relaxing strategy sessions were becoming far more focused and tense for practically everyone involved. For Daisy, it was because she wanted to defeat Moldy-toad before the kids went back to school. Minerva wanted to have an actually competent staff this year, that wouldn’t turn evil, go crazy, or be kidnapped by centaurs. And for Dumbledore, well…

“I have already decided, Minerva,” he said far too calmly while sipping his oolong. “If Agent Johnson can not defeat Tom by the end of the year, then Severus will kill me to spare young Draco. It has already been arranged.”

“It has all been foolishly arranged,” Minerva snapped, and Daisy smiled into her tea with satisfaction. “You do realize that if you had just listened to me in the first place, half of the problems Harry has faced could have been completely avoided! And this plan of yours will only add to his burdens when, as we have proven all Summer, it is completely unnecessary!”

“If this was just between you and the Fart Lord,” Daisy said, completely serious, “Then your plan would be completely logical.”

“Thank you, Daisy,” Albus smiled.

“ But ,” Daisy snapped, “This is not just about you. It is about the entire Wizarding World, and while you or even Harry might be able to kill him in some dramatic duel of fates, that will not fix the core problem that is festering at the heart of your society. Mainly, corruption, isolationism, and racism. Not to mention the low-level feudalism.” 

“As true as that is,” Albus began, but Minerva cut him off. 

“No, Albus,” she snapped. “We are either fighting this together, or we are fighting without you. Do I make myself clear?”

Dumbledore sighed. He looked exhausted. And Daisy had a feeling that it was not simply the stress of his impending doom. She glanced at his slowly rotting, blackened hand and shivered. He must be in extreme pain, which was all the more reason that Daisy, Minerva, and Amelia had to take control of the fight now . Dumbledore had given up, but if they floundered now, then everything could be lost. Amelia's recent brush with death had highlighted that, but where the encounter had lit a fire in her belly that was tearing apart the Magical Law Enforcement, Dumbledore seemed to be sinking further and further into his maudlin philosophizing. He needed to see that the war had not simply just begun, but it was in full swing. 

It seemed that Minerva was also losing her patience, because she set her teacup down with a resounding click and pushed on without any concern for her boss’s growing concern. “While I agree that Slughorn is a good teacher, he is not suited for the current political climate, especially in how it concerns Slytherin House. We saw that the last time, you remember, he was too malleable, too prone to flattery, and too easily manipulated by his students. Slytherin needs a strong hand to guide it away from their parents’ prejudices, not let them fester.”

“Besides,” Daisy waved dismissively, “You don’t really need him. We confirmed that Moldy-toad is using horcruxes to stay immortal, independently. That messed up memory of his can’t do anything more than confirm what we already know. So the whole thing would just be a waste of time.”

“Yes,” Dumbledore, “But even if we keep Severus as the Potions Master, that still leaves the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher open. And, Severus is, quite literally, the only person to apply for the position this year.” 

“I never thought Snape should be a teacher to begin with,” Minerva snapped, “Even if we ignore his past as a Death Eater for the sake of his position as our spy, he plays favorites, encourages bullying, and under his guidance, I swear, Slytherin House has only gotten worse. At least when Slughorn was head of that house, the students had to try at least  to hide their prejudice. But under Snape, it’s almost like he has started awarding them points for their cruel behavior.”

“We cannot fire him,” Dumbledore said, and to his credit, he did sound rather bitter about the situation. “He is too important to the cause.”

“Which is why we need to start moving ,” Daisy insisted. “Hogwarts is a school ; you should not be choosing your faculty based on wartime strategy.”

“Thank you!” Minerva cried. 

“Is there really no one else to fill the Defense Position?” Daisy asked calmly, “What about Remus? The kids loved him as a teacher; they still say he was the best one they had ever had.”

This time it was Minerva who shook her head sadly, “Unfortunately, the prejudice surrounding werewolves would lead to only more complications. Mainly with the parents and the board, but with everything happening with You-Know-Who…”

“Yeah,” Daisy said with a sigh, “Not the best time. I get it…why don’t you bring in someone from another Wizarding community? If everyone in your own circles is out, maybe there is another circle you can look into?”

“I’m sure Alastor has some American contacts who would appreciate the offer,” Minerva mused, “Their schools have a…reputation for taking self-defense rather seriously.”

Daisy snorted, something's never changed, no matter what universe you were in. The British liked tea. The French looked down on everyone. And Americans were just a little gun crazy, even when they didn’t have guns. “GG, I dare you to hire someone from Texas! Honestly, I think it will end up being your best decision ever!”

Dumbledore’s lips twitched, and based on the way his eyes twinkled, she could tell he was interested. “I will think on it. Have Alastor reach out, and we will see who applies.” 

Minerva sighed as if she regretted every single one of her life choices, but moved on. Daisy, however, was preening. This would be the perfect way to start connecting her little intelligence network to the rest of the world. Her brain was already whirling with plans for how to bring this potential new wizard into the fold and get in contact with MACUSA. One thing at a time, however, and the conversation once more shifted to the larger problem at hand. 

“So,” Minerva said, sipping her tea with all the elegance of a noble matron. “The horcruxes…have we found a way to remove the one inside Harry without killing him?”

Dumbledore’s eyes flicked downward, and Daisy sighed, setting her own cup down on the desk between them. “When I destroyed the cup, I sensed…something. Honestly, it’s almost like…the soul grows…roots? Yeah, roots, into its vessel. Causing damage to the vessel, it's essentially like…blowing a tree out of the ground with dynamite. Effective, but messy.”

“So,” Minerva prompted with dangerous seriousness, “Do you think there is a more…surgical way to remove the soul?”

Daisy shrugged, “Maybe if the soul wasn’t so determined to fight back. But I’m not going to say it’s impossible…Which is why I would like to leave Harry for last. I want to test this on other Horcruxes before we try it on him. Mainly the snake.”

“Separating Nigini from Tom will not be easy,” Dumbledore mused, stroking his beard. “And we still have no idea where he might have hidden Ravenclaw’s Diadem.”

Daisy waved dismissively, “Honestly, I’m more worried about finding the Diadem. Do you really have no idea where it could be?”

“The Ravenclaw Ghost,” Minerva said with a sigh, “Is the spirit of Ravenclaw’s daughter. I can try to talk to her, but she was as stubborn as a mule in life, and her contempt for the living has not made that easier…even if she were to give us an answer, it will probably be cloaked in riddles. Still, it is worth a shot asking. I will speak with Professor Flitwick; he should be able to arrange a meeting between the two of us.”

“Out of curiosity,” Dumbledore said with a too gentle smile, “Why are you not worried about Nigini? Getting to her without Tom noticing will be almost impossible.”

Daisy grinned sharp and deadly. The look in her eye would have had Jemma cursing her breath, Bobby stepping back, and May arching a brow in curiosity. The two wizards took it in the same way, slightly terrified but mostly curious about what this mad woman could be planning. “It’s simple,” Daisy said with a dismissive wave, “We set a trap. One with a bait he cannot resist.”

Chapter Text

Grimmauld Place had come a long way in the too-brief summer. Between Daisy’s powers and Kreature’s sudden helpfulness, the old, dark, dusty, bleak house had become bright, clean, comfy, and even cheery by the time everyone had to migrate closer to London. The school year was only a few weeks away, and honestly, the kids had never been more ready, and more disappointed. 

Spending all summer together had been a blast! When at Grimmauld Place, they explored both wizard and Muggle London, going to the cinema, getting ice cream in Diagon Alley, and doing other things normal kids did when they had no responsibilities and all the time in the world. When at the Burrow, Harry and Ginny raced on their brooms almost every day, swam in the nearby pond, and had visits from Luna and Nevil, almost every week. It was hands down the best summer of Harry’s life, and he never wanted it to end. He suddenly understood why Dudley always hated going back to school at the end of the Holidays, especially now that he had his new project.

Ever since Mrs. Longbottom had given him his Gringotts Key, he had been going through all of his family’s things. Turns out the Potter Estates were quite extensive, since he could trace his family line all the way back to the Stone Table! There was a house in Scotland, pretty close to school, that he had yet to explore. Not to mention the whole gallery of portraits he had retrieved from the vaults. They were currently filling up the old master room in Grimmauld since Buckbeak was finally back with Hagrid, and Harry had spent every spare moment he could talking to them. The one of his Grandparents, Fleamont and Euphemia, had a place of honor right where Mrs. Black used to hang, and both Sirius and Harry could often be found sitting in front of it, speaking endlessly with the two older wizards. 

And there was still so much to learn! The Potter Vaults were full of ancient artifacts, magical tools, and relics that Harry felt he could spend his whole life exploring and never grow tired. There was the sword of Sir Percival, who had married into the family after the fall of Camelot and given it to his daughter as a wedding gift. (Ron wanted to keep this, but Mrs. Wealsey insisted that it remain in the vault until Harry had a proper place to store it). Linfred’s potions set. Hermione immediately duplicated his recipe book and Ralston’s Journals so she could read them before school. 

It was a little overwhelming! Going from knowing nothing about his family to suddenly having this centuries-long history. The biggest wonder was finding that Harry’s family had such a long history in potion-making and medicine. The portrait of the Potter Patriarch, Linfred of Stinchcombe, was horrified when Harry told him that not only was he rubbish at potions, but he did not like them at all! Ginny quickly explained that it was mainly due to Snape, and so Linfred had demanded that all of his tools be brought out from the vault, and he personally began tutoring Harry and his friends in everything that he knew. 

It was amazing! Linfred wasn’t just giving them recipes to follow; he was actually explaining why the cauldron had to be stirred clockwise so many times, and then counterclockwise. They learned which ingredients were accelerants, and which ones were binding agents, and why it was so important to remove the beetle’s shells before using the rest of the bug. And Linfred was a good teacher. He was patient, and when a potion went wrong, he gently showed them how to correct it and how to recognize a mistake before it was too late. Even Neville enjoyed the lessons, and he even seemed to enjoy potions once Linfred explained how important botany was to the practice! 

Yet despite all of the fun, there was still an undercurrent of…anticipation. It was strange that the best summer of Harry’s life was also the darkest. Voldemort was back, and everyone knew it. Daisy’s lessons in hand-to-hand and Muggle weapons became more…focused and intense. They had gotten to a point where they could start sparring with each other, and while they never took things too far, Daisy made sure they took every lesson, every strike, every win, and loss as seriously as if the Death Eaters were breathing down their throats. 

She also made sure that they were always reading both Wizard and Muggle papers and quizzing them on what they read. The result was that the kids knew exactly what was happening with the war. People were dying. Muggles, wizards, the war was in full swing, though (much like everything in the Wizarding World), it was hidden. Cloaked in shadows and whispers, and deaths disguised as accidents, but still there. Yet every time, the kids approached the adults to offer their help, they were told to listen to Daisy, and she would get them ready. 

Under normal circumstances, this would have frustrated Harry and sent him plotting some ill-advised scheme. His friends would have obviously followed him with wands raised and grins on their faces. However, they were so busy with everything else that he really didn’t have any time to plan. Of course, being allowed to sit in on Order meetings and hearing how the adults were indeed acting and not just sitting around helped mitigate any half-baked plans. 

For example, after Amelia Bones was attacked, she went on a crusade, rooting out any Death Eaters in the Ministry, and she showed no mercy for anyone found to have been selling secrets to the enemy. The Daily Prophet had been practically glowing in her praise both when she survived the Death Eaters and when she had the traitors arrested. Actually being able to see and participate in the fight against Voldemort helped Harry relax and actually enjoy all of the distractions of Summer. Yet, as the holidays came to an end, the anticipation only seemed to grow. 

People were still going missing, and shops in Diagon Alley were starting to close as fewer and fewer people wandered the streets, and the threats became worse. So, when Daisy called them all into the kitchen of Number 12 Grimmauld Place, the kids knew that things were getting serious, and whatever came next, they would have to be ready. 

“The twins made these?” Hermione asked, a little awed as she held up her token. 

“Yes,” Daisy said smugly, “They’ve actually been helping me with a lot of fun toys I had in my home world. I think they plan to sell the less…interesting ones, but these are just for us, and the people we trust.”

“Why are you giving them to us?” Ron asked, “We’re still in school. Mum said—”

“I’m sorry,” Sirius said with a knowing grin, “But are you not the kid who threatened a known serial killer escaped from the worst prison in the world on a broken leg?”

“But you’re not a serial killer,” Ron pointed out. 

“You didn’t know that,” Sirius said cheerfully, “Take the coin, kid. If you’re going to be sticking around Harry, you’ll need to know who you can trust, no matter what happens.” 

“I think it goes without saying,” Daisy said seriously, “That you can’t tell anyone else about these. The teachers who are in the know will know that you have them. And if things fall apart, they’ll make sure you all get to safety.” 

Harry set his coin down and looked up at Daisy and Sirius. They were both watching the kids with a kind of gravity they didn’t always show, and it alone was frightening enough to get them to pay attention. “What happens if everything does fall apart? What do we do?”

“Sirius and I have a plan to get you all out of the country,” Daisy said simply.

“But the prophecy!” Harry demanded. 

“That's exactly why Sirius will be taking you straight to America the moment things go FUBAR,” Daisy interrupted firmly. “This isn’t just about you, Harry; this is about all of us. If we fail, you kids are going to need all the help you can get, not only to survive, but also to fight back! Do you understand, kid? I’m not asking you to run away, I’m asking you to go and get reinforcements.”

Harry huffed, but nodded. The idea still felt like running away, and part of him felt like Daisy was just trying to get rid of them, but…but her words made sense. If worst came to worst, Voldemort would be coming for him first, and the best thing he could do to keep his friends and family safe would be to lead him away from them. If that meant America, then he guessed he was going to America. 

He had to keep reminding himself that he wasn’t alone anymore. He wasn’t locked away at the Dursleys’, or hidden away at Hogwarts. He had friends now, family, people who were willing and able to help him fight what was coming. And in the case of Daisy, far more experienced in this kind of shadow war than anyone else on their side. Harry shuddered to think what this fight would be like without her. It had only been a few months, but even Harry could see the advantages her strategies gave them. Still…

“Is there anything we can be doing to help while in school?” He asked, “ Other than continuing our training and focusing on our classes?”

Daisy smirked, but she sighed and said, “Last year, you organized the students to learn when the government wouldn’t let you…keep doing that. You kids started something good there, don’t let it fall. Make it an official club, invite kids from other houses, teach them what I taught you, and anything else you can think of! Ask the teachers if there’s anything not covered by the curriculum that would be helpful. The more people who are united and learning, the better.”

Harry felt his spine stiffen, and looking around, he saw the same determined resolution fill his friend’s eyes. This…this was definitely something they could do. It might not be uncovering some grand conspiracy or hunting down Voldemort and his followers, but it was something. Something that Harry knew from last year would be invaluable once the fight came to Hogwarts. Because if he had learned anything over the last few years, it was that the battle always came to Hogwarts. And when it did, the students would need to be ready.

“Yeah,” Ginny said simply, “But I don’t know…I don’t think ‘Dumbledore’s Army’ really fits us anymore.”

“We can always change the name,” Ron suggested, “Though I do like the initials. ‘The DA’ is just so simple and catchy, ya know?”

“How about…” Hermione said slyly, “Daisy’s Army?”

Daisy’s eyes went comically wide. “What?!”

“Yeah!” Ginny chimed in, “Daisy’s Army! So much better!”

“I’m in,” Harry said with a grin, “Daisy’s Army it is then.”

“Wait!” Daisy said, holding up her hands, “No, no! That is ridiculous! You guys, Luna, and Neville are the only ones who know who I am!”

“So,” Harry shrugged, “We’ll tell them. The Quidditch Team will have to know who to blame once I get them started on strength training!”

Everyone laughed as Daisy groaned into her hands. Just like that, the gloom of what was coming dissipated in the breeze. It was still summer, and they had time. Time that Harry was more than happy to use, being a kid again.

Gregory “Greg” Potter Williams did not know how it had gotten to this point. He was supposed to be in the process of retiring. Yes, he was probably a little young to be thinking about such things. But for some reason, ever since Sarah, his squib cousin, had had that run-in with the fey, MACUSA seemed to think he was their go-to guy for such cases. He did not like dealing with the fey, though Sarah found it fun for some reason. Maybe that was why the goblins treated her like royalty; she was as crafty and cruel as any of them. 

Greg didn’t understand it, and he didn’t want to, but it was useful. Because every now and then, the goblins would give her hints and information about things happening in the “Aboveground,” as they called their world, and Sarah would tell him. The info was always good, and usually something MACUSA did not know beforehand. So when she called him up and told him that something weird was happening in England, he paid attention. 

Of all the magical communities, England was probably the most isolated from both their No-Maj and the rest of the world, and for good reason. Ever since Grindelwald had tried to break the Statute of Secrecy, England had practically gone on lockdown, and that upstart Voldemort had not helped. Now, there were whispers that the old snake man was back, and with her little brother, Toby, about to start at Ilvermorny, Sarah was getting nervous. Which made Greg nervous. There was a reason Sarah, a squib with almost no knowledge of magic outside of fairytales, had gained the respect of so many powerful fay lords. Anything that had her sitting up straight had him reaching for his wand. 

So when Mad Eye called asking him if he’d like to try teaching at Hogwarts for a year, Greg almost sighed in relief. He could handle a dozen or so British brats and their tea and crumpets if it meant he could get eyes on whatever threat had his cousin so twitchy. He agreed and began packing up everything he would need and sealing up his house. He sighed as he looked out at the Texas sunset, the herd of Lion-Bison-Moa that he had gotten as a start towards retirement was lounging about, crunching on the raw rabbits and hay bales he had scattered earlier. 

He’d need to get someone to come and watch them while he was gone. The great fury beasts were pretty low maintenance; he just had to make sure they didn’t escape and eat his No-Maj neighbor’s cows. He would be teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts, something he had a lot of experience in, hence his need for a somewhat peaceful early retirement with giant omnivores. Still, he’d need to get this assignment approved with his department head…he sighed. 

“At least I’m not playing glorified ambassador to the Unseelie Court again,” he muttered. “I wonder if Hogwarts teaches magical weapons enhancement…

Chapter Text

“This is new?” Ginny muttered as she looked over her school list. 

“What is?” Hermione asked while studying her own book. 

“We have an extra book for Defense Against the Dark Arts,” Ginny said with a huff, and immediately all of the other students double checked their own lists. “Wasn’t the last DADA teacher who required an extra book Lockheart?”

Ron immediately groaned, “Not another one of those!”

“I don’t know, Ron,” Harry said, studying the new title, “‘Theoretical Magical Warfare and Defensive Strategies’ doesn’t seem like a Lockheart book. Maybe we got lucky?”

“Don’t you think this might be a little intense for students?” Heroine said, finding said book, pulling it off the shelf, and showing it to the gathered Griffindors. It was small and red, but based on the cover art (two wizards locked in what seemed to be an official duel), it did seem to be a more…thorough textbook than the “Standard Book of Spells Grade 6.”

“Maybe it’s only for the Fifth through Seventh years,” Neville suggested. “You know, since we’re the ones who actually fought You-Know-Who.” 

“Maybe?” Hermione said absently, as she began handing out the text. Around them, the magical bookshop was teaming with parents and students doing their back-to-school shopping. Every now and then, someone would glance over at their group and whisper behind their hands, but Sirius and Tonks were having the front of the shop, making such a spectacle of themselves that the usual lurkers and hangerons didn’t even think to look at the group as normal Hogwarts students just getting their school books. 

“This year is going to be a pain!” Harry muttered, as another group of witches rather blatantly stared at him from behind a display, pointing eagerly at his scar. He was tempted to go up and snap at them, but Ginny squeezed his hand and moved between him and the group with a knowing smile. 

“Look on the bright side, mate!” Ron tried, “If we play this right, you might be able to get us free ice cream!” 

“I don’t know, Ron,” Hermione said sadly, “Mr. Weasley said Mr. Florean is still recovering from his attack. I don’t know if his shop is even open today.”

“Do you know if he will be alright?” Harry asked, more than a little worried about the shop owner who had always been kind to him. 

“Daisy said they got to him in time,” Ginny said, “Her little trump card is really starting to pay off.”

Harry agreed when her saw her tapping the pocket where she kept her beacon, and Harry found himself doing the same. “Shame we couldn’t get one to Olivander,” he said bitterly. The ruined storefront of the ancient establishment was haunting. A stark reminder that while they had the advantage, there was still a war on, and it would only get worse. It stirred a bitter anger in Harry at his helplessness. Wasn’t this supposed to be his war? If the prophecy was right, then shouldn’t he be doing something? Instead of just sitting here buying books for school?

“You can’t save everyone, mate,” Ron agreed. 

“I know,” Harry sighed, and then he looked down at his new book, “Maybe it’s a good thing our new teacher is being this…thorough.” 

The students agreed and moved to check out their books. On the way out, Harry noticed a very familiar head of pale blonde hair disappearing down a street that no Hogwarts student should be going down. “What’s Malfoy doing? I just saw him, turn down Nocturn Alley?” 

“Do you want to follow him?” Ron said almost eagerly. 

“I don’t know, guys,” Neville began.

“He’s definitely up to something,” Ginny agreed. 

“It’s alright,” a new voice said, and everyone jumped at the sudden appearance of Daisy standing behind them. Seriously, they had been living and training with her all summer, and she still managed to sneak up on them without even a whisper on the wind. “You lot go finish your shopping. I’ll go see what’s going on.”

“But—” Harry began, but he was silenced by a raised hand and an understanding glance. 

Daisy smiled and winked, saying, “I promise, I’ll fill you all in later, just leave this to me. The best thing you can do right now is act like everything is normal. Ok?”

“Alright,” Hermione said almost immediately, then glared at the boys, “We trust you, don’t we, boys?”

Ron visibly rolled his eyes as Harry smirked. He wondered if Hermione realized just how much she seemed to idolize the woman watching over them. “Of course we do,” Harry agreed. “Just…Just keep us updated, please.” 

Daisy smiled her understanding and nodded once, before she seemingly vanished into the milling crowd of Diagon Alley, no invisibility cloak required. Seriously, how did she do that? 

Draco sighed as he and his mother left the dark and seedy shop behind. The mark that had practically been branded into his arm itched, and he wanted nothing more than to burn it off his skin as it had been burned onto him. Still, the Vanishing Cabinet was there. All he needed to do was find the counterpart inside Hogwarts, fix it, and then maybe make some token attempts at killing his target beforehand. 

Draco’s stomach immediately swirled with nausea as he thought about what he would have to do. But he shook the weakness away even as he reached out to squeeze his mother’s hand. He hated this! This wasn’t what he wanted. Visions his father had planted in his head of a glorious kingdom where wizards no longer had to hide had long ago turned bitter as ash. Childish dreams of being celebrated and lauded as leaders of a new world felt petty and disgusting, now that he had a front row seat to the cruelty needed to enact those visions. 

He would wish that the Dark Lord had never returned. But even his thoughts had to be controlled now. Nothing was safe when the most powerful dark wizard in the last hundred years lived in your home. His mother’s hand was thin and shaking even as she squeezed her son’s hand for comfort. They only had each other now. His aunt was dead, his father was a shell of himself, and they were prisoners in their own home. For her sake, if for nothing else, he had to obey the Dark Lord's commands. Just a few more months, and then it would all be over. He just had to focus on a few more months…

“Morning,” Draco and Narcissa jumped and spun, wands out at their attacker. Only…the woman leaning casually against the dirty stone work of Nocturne Alley was not attacking them. Obviously, she was a Muggleborn based on the way she wore her robes, casually thrown over her Muggle garments, like the traditional garments of their heritage were nothing more than a coat. And based on her voice, she was American, Asian-American based on her features. What was a muggleborn, mixed, American woman doing lounging about Nocturne Alley as if she were going for a stroll in the park? 

The sight was so incongruous, Draco actually lowered his wand a touch before snapping it back up at the sound of his mother’s voice. “Who are you?” she demanded. The strength of her voice hardly diminished by their current circumstances. Draco leaned on her strength, proud of his mother. In light of everything they had suffered, she had stayed strong. It was enough for him to summon whatever pride he still had left and glare ot the woman. 

“I mean you no harm,” the stranger said, gently raising her empty hands, but that meant nothing. America was known for its strong tradition of wandless magic. His father had ranted endlessly about how the “barbaric practice” was a requirement of graduating Ilvermorny, and if she was practiced enough to use wordless magic, then her raised hands were more a threat than a capitulation. Narcissa seemed to agree as she seemed to tighten her grip around her wand. 

“Answer my question then,” Narcissa demanded. 

“I’m a friend,” the woman said again gently. She lowered her hands but kept them open as if to say, ‘See, I mean you no harm.’ However, Draco did not trust it. Not even for a minute, and neither did his mother, as she only narrowed her gaze. 

“A friend of whom?” Narcissa demanded. 

“A friend of the free and innocent,” the woman said with a knowing smirk, as if she had just told some grand joke. Her eyes then flicked from her mother to Draco, and he shifted under the knowing intensity she seemed to watch him, before turning back to the woman. “You’re son…right now, he is innocent, but I do not think he is free. Do you?”

Narcissa stiffened and immediately stepped between him and the woman. “What do you want?” Her voice strained with the fear and anger only a loving mother can properly summon when standing between her children and a threat. 

“Just to talk,” the woman said simply, “Maybe give some advice, some help if you're willing…and make you a promise.”

For one dreadful moment, no one said anything, then Narcissa, still not lowering her wand, made a choice that would change her and her son’s lives forever. “Then talk.”

“You have a choice to make, Narcissa Malfoy, you and Draco here,” the woman declared, finally putting her hands back in her pocket, and for some reason, that eased Draco’s mind more than when she revealed she was wandless. “My advice is this…do not act out of fear. Help can be given to those who are willing to do the right thing; they just need to let go of their fear.”

“Help?” Narcissa almost snarled if it wasn’t for her etiquette training. “What help could you offer me? You do not know what you’re speaking of.”

“I know your houseguest is no match for me,” she said, and finally, the danger the Draco suspected lurked beneath her skin seemed to present itself in the gleam of her eyes and the edge of his voice. But just as quickly as the monster was revealed, it vanished again under the woman’s almost casual mask of calm and boredom. “I know he is exactly the kind of man I hate the most, and I know that so long as he has power over you, neither you nor your son will ever be truly safe.” 

Narcissa blinked, and Draco could practically hear the thoughts turning in her head, because he was thinking the same thing. “Who is she? How does she know? What does she know? What will the Dark Lord do if he learns of this?” 

“And what is your promise?” Narcissa’s voice was now trembling. Whether it trembled from the weight of truth or the weight of fear, Draco did not know. But he supposed it didn’t matter, not when the woman seemed to smile at them both. 

She looked at Draco again, and he gasped. She looked at him as if…as if she knew. No, she didn't know. She knew exactly what position he was in, and she understood exactly what it meant should he fail. She knew, and understood, and she was offering help. Draco wanted nothing more than to fall on his knees and beg the woman to save them. To go a turn, Malfoy Manner into dust with the Dark Lord and his followers inside it. He didn’t know who she was or what she could do, but he knew with certainty that she could do it. She could save them. 

“I promise,” Daisy said once more, staring Narcissa in the eye. Her whole bearing radiating security and strength, “That so long as your son remains innocent, I will see him free. And to that end, I will do whatever I can to see him remain innocent.” 

Draco looked furiously between his mother and the stranger, desperately wanting to believe her. Terrified of what would happen should she prove false. What did this mean? What could she do? Who was she?

Eventually, Narcissa seemed to release her strained and heavy breath and slowly, ever so slowly, lowered her wand. Draco followed suit, but kept his silence as the two women continued to speak. “And how do I know if you can keep this promise?”

The woman’s smirk was victorious. Her hands stuffed casually in her pockets, she walked backwards out of the alley and back into the sunlight of the main thoroughfare. “My name’s Daisy,” she called back, “Daisy Coulson-Johnson.”

Narcissa flinched and snarled, “You killed my sister.”

“Your sister was crazy,” Daisy declared casually, before spinning around and vanishing into the crowd, as if she had never been. 

Narcissa sighed bitterly and whispered almost too soft to hear, “Yes…Yes, I’m afraid she was…”

“Mother,” Draco finally spoke, worried yet strangely…hopeful. 

Narcissa shook her head and did her best to reassure her son with a smile. But it was weak, and they both knew it. “It’s alright, Draco, just…” Naricssa took a deep breath, looked back at where the woman had vanished, and then back at her son, “Just…if you ever meet that woman again. Do whatever she says. Do you understand?”

Draco thought about all of the meetings Snape and the Dark Lord had discussed that name. Daisy Coulson-Johnson was still a mystery to everyone, and what she was and what she could do was whispered among the Death Eaters in awe and fear. When Snape had given his report, the Dark Lord had almost seemed…afraid of what she could do, as well as strangely respectful. And she had just promised to keep him safe. 

Draco swallowed and nodded immediately. “I understand completely.”

“Good,” Narcissa breathed in relief. “Good…just…let’s go home now.”

Draco nodded, and whatever strength and hope he had gained from this strange encounter vanished at the pronouncement. Malfoy Manner might still be their house, but it had not been their home for a long time.     

Harry laughed as he and his friends celebrated their return to Hogwarts. It was good to be back in his first home, and at least this year, he didn’t miss the sorting. He had been tempted to follow Malfoy on the train, he he saw him slinking around like he had something to hide. But Ginny holding his hand and Daisy’s lessons echoing in his brain kept him firmly planted in his seat. He didn’t know what was going on with the other boy, and for once, he didn’t want to know. He had a school year to get through with his friends, a girlfriend he needed to keep happy, and a Quidditch Cup to win. 

Boarding the train, Ron had groaned that Harry and Ginny would make everyone miserable with their “coupeliness,” only to have the two of them drive everyone mad by talking Quidditch strategies the entire time. Hermione was able to get a word or two in by laying out her plans for the new and improved DA, until Luna asked about the ancient wizards who fought dragons from brooms, which led the new Captain and Co-Captain of the Quidditch team to jump right back into talking Quidditch. 

Fortunately for all of their friends, they had stopped long enough to eat and catch up with everyone they hadn’t been able to see over the summer. Unfortunately for Harry, the events at the Ministry of Magic were now rather infamous, and the Daily Prophet was firmly back on his side. So, anyone who wasn’t a Griffindor (aside from the first years) kept glancing over at them and whispering in awed, worshipful tones about “The Chosen One” and “The Hero” and, worst of all, “The Savior of the Wizarding World.” Honestly, part of him wished he could go back to being hated. At least then, people would leave him alone. 

His wonderful girlfriend was able to dissuade a lot of them by wrapping his arm around her shoulder and giggling obnoxiously whenever it looked like a girl was about to approach him. It weirded him out at first, and then he saw the way girls like Romilda Vane were watching him, hungry and starstruck, and he was immediately grateful for Ginny’s quick thinking. Honestly, girls were terrifying. 

It was now drawing near to the end of the feast, and Harry found himself happy and satisfied until he caught Malfoy in the corner of his eye. The Slythern boy really did not look good, almost sickly and pale. He wondered what Daisy had discovered when she followed him into Nocturn Alley. She said that it looked like he and his mother were furniture shopping. Too, which earned, Harry could only stare at her as if she was crazy. You don’t shop for furniture in Nocturn Alley! Well, maybe you do if you’re a Death Eater, but still! 

Either way, Daisy had made him promise to let her handle it. He had agreed, and he meant to fulfill his promise; he really did! He didn’t even spy on Malfoy and his friends while they were on the train. But he still couldn’t shake the feeling that something was up the the other boy, and it was driving him crazy! One thing that Daisy had insisted on was the importance of asking questions. However, she also emphasized asking the right questions, so that was what he needed to do. Ask the right questions.

Before he could ponder it anymore, Dumbledore stood up to commence his usual opening speech. For the most part, it was the same, welcoming them all back, reminding them of the rules, and not to go into the Forbidden Forrest. Harry tuned out most of it until Dumbledore said, “Now! As I’m sure you’re all aware. After the events of last year, Professor Umbridge will not be returning to Hogwarts—”

The entire Great Hall erupted into cheers; someone even let off one of Fred and George’s indoor fireworks. Even the teachers seemed pleased with the pronouncement. Dumbledore let them celebrate for a few more minutes before calling attention back to him. “Yes, Professor Umbridge will not be returning, which is why I would like to introduce our new Defense Against the Dark Arts Teacher, Professor Gregory Potter-Williams.”

Harry immediately sat up straighter and looked over at the staff table to see a tall and broad man rising from his seat with a kind smile. He wore his navy blue robes open, like how Daisy wore hers like a trench coat, revealing rather professional Muggle business clothes underneath. Most notably, however, was the black stetson he held in his hands. He ran his fingers around the edge of it as he smiled out at the crowd of teachers and students. 

“Professor Williams,” Dumbledore continued, gesturing to the man, “Is from a long line of American Aurors and has over twenty years of experience in fighting the Dark Arts. He has graciously agreed to take up a teaching position on his way to an early retirement. Thank you and good luck, Professor.”

Williams dipped his head in respect to the Headmaster and then to the students clapping for him before returning to his seat. “Well, that explains why Snape looks like he’s swallowed a slug!” Ron whispered gleefully. “To be beaten out of a dream job for a foreigner! He must be seething!”

Harry glanced over and chuckled at the sight of Snape sending poisonous glares Williams’s way. But he quieted as Dumbledore continued, “Now, as you all know, in light of Voldemort’s return—” the whole hall seemed to shudder at the mention of the name, “Security measures have increased, and I must caution all students to abide by the rules, and use proper and sound judgment in going about in Hogsmeade and the grounds.”

For some reason, Harry got the impression both Dumbledore and McGonagle were staring pointedly at him. He couldn’t imagine why; it wasn’t like he went looking for trouble. Still, Dumbledore continued, “But do not let fear be your guide. For the face of darkness, we must all be ready to do what is right, not what is easy. And these dark and dangerous times, it is good to remember that when we all stand together in the light, evil cannot stand! So take this comfort, that should the darkness come, we will stand ready to face it. And evil will fall!”

And thus Harry Potter’s sixth year at Hogwarts began.